#yeah hes bitter but so would you be. the only things left of his family being symbols. jin ling too sorry bby
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
u ever think about jiang cheng having enough trust in wei wuxian to walk up a mountain blindfolded only to be betrayed in a way so internal and inescapable that learning about it sends him spiraling nearly two decades later. he lost everything in the world except what couldnât physically leave. he has jin ling and wwxâs core and theyâre both necessary and he couldnât have had either of them without losing his siblings. he would prefer his siblings. he canât have a conversation with wwx but he can never escape him how can he deal with that. doesnât it feel dirty. imagine thinking your brother thinks heâs so worthless you would prefer taking the most important thing from him than to not have it. imagine him beating u at everything always and when u finally get ground it turns out itâs not even you. its still him. in giving up his core wwx gave up the possibility of staying in jiang chengs life even before the wen remnants entered the picture. congratulations to jiang cheng! u have his core but u can never have him again
#text#mdzs#yeah hes bitter but so would you be. the only things left of his family being symbols. jin ling too sorry bby#jiang fengmians power. madam yuâs protection. wwxâs soul. yanliâs heart.#thinking about him scoops out my insides#anyway. lol#jiang cheng guy of all time#jiang cheng
470 notes
·
View notes
Note
heyyyy ryyyyy <333
since ur requests are open i thought id go ahead and ask if you're mayhaps open to anything for batmom? i don't have a completely solid idea but maybe smn like batmom has been getting threats or maybe hate or smn from somebody and everyone's reactions and how they get hella protective?
obv no pressure and you definitely do not have to write this
hope you have a great day bb
Heyyyyy, so this grew hands and wrote itself, I hope you enjoy it. It did end up with a lot of backstory.
Earned Position
5.3k words
You knew this would happen. Once your relationship with Bruce got out there would be an influx of love and hate. You also knew that everyone else knew that as well. It was common knowledge than anyone around a celebrity of sorts would experience that.Â
Of course you did the normal things, turned off most notifications and only looked through areas online you knew would mostly be safe. You blocked tags and and only followed people you knew or ones who didnât post about drama.Â
When you did stumble onto hate, you moved on. If someone kept sending you nasty messages you blocked them, when they made other accounts to keep sending the same things, you changed your settings so only those you followed could message you.Â
It wasnât something you wanted to deal with but it was something you could handle. Something you started mentally preparing yourself for when Bruceâs attention on you lasted more than 4 dates, even more so when you caught yourself daydreaming about him.
You were not going to let random bitter people on the internet destroy your happiness like they did their own. Your family however, wanted to destroy what was left of your haters' happiness. Something you were trying to curb, but trying to tell a family of vigilantes who considered you the best mom in existence not to destroy your haters was like talking to a brick wall. Over the years, you had gotten used to it. It barely even registered anymore. But there had been a recent influx of the hate and while it didnât bother you, it bothered the rest of your family. None of them could stand people talking bad about their mom.
While you hadnât been there while the older ones were young, the second you had introduced yourself to them, you had taken a very important role in their lives. None of them realizing it at first. All of them had gotten used to the random women Bruce brought home that it took a little while for them to realize how important you were.Â
Dick wasnât sure at first. Thinking you were just another girlfriend that wouldnât last long. So he didnât really interact with you much. Ignoring your existence when it wasnât too rude, or at least obviously rude. Until one night when he was staying at the manor and had a nightmare about his parents death.Â
Bruce had an open bed policy. As long as there was still room for him, his bed was open. A policy he had started when Dick had gotten old enough he was worried he wouldnât be allowed to go when he had a nightmare. Bruce had always reminded all his kids, that nightmares donât go away just because youâre older and that needing comfort wasnât something they would outgrow.Â
The thing was, you were there. Girlfriends didnât mind when children did it but they never liked it when his adult kids did it. The shaking in his hands and the way he saw them fall in the darkness of every blink told him the only way he was getting any sleep was with someone.Â
Hopefully he could just slip into Bruceâs side and leave before you woke up. That was the plan until he found Damian on Bruceâs side and you had been pulled closer to Bruce taking up what was left. You moved a little and Dick took that as his sign to deal with it himself until he heard you whisper his name. He hummed so you knew it was him and not some random stranger standing over Bruceâs side of the bed.Â
âNightmare?â
âYeah.â
âCome on.â You lifted the blanket next to you, âBruce told me you guys come here when you have nightmares. There's plenty of room over here for you.â Dick hesitated for a second before giving in. He needed sleep anyway. You werenât when you said there was plenty of room, Dick had most of your half of the bed. Once he had settled on his side, facing away from you, he felt you pull the blanket over his shoulders.Â
âNight Dick, sleep well.â For some reason, that was what did it. Once the tears started they didnât stop. Silent sobs made him shudder and he felt one of your hands gently rubbing his back. âOh Dick.â There was no pity in your tone and he found himself rolling over and curling into you. Your chin resting on his head while you rubbed his back.Â
The next day, he followed you around like a puppy. Your side of the bed became his favorite when he had nightmares and it wasnât long before he turned to you for general comfort over anything.
Jason met you at his grave. Neither of you exchanged words, but he caught something in your gaze he didnât quite understand. He also wasnât sure why you were at his grave either, he didnât know you when he was younger.Â
When he saw the Gotham News post about Bruce and Your 2nd anniversary, it brought more questions than answers. Why were you at his grave alone? Let alone longer than a few seconds. It was an odd way to gain more of Bruceâs affections.Â
Every Tuesday you would be there, leaving flowers and talking softly to the stone. Every time you left, you would smile and nod, the look in your eyes he couldnât figure out was still there. Every time he would strain to heat what you were saying and only be able yo a few words here and there.Â
6 months into it, the routine changed. You brought a blanket and Basket with your usual flowers. You did what you normally did with the flowers but instead of talking to the stone you waved him over. When he didnât move, you stopped what you were doing and looked at him.Â
âJason Todd, I have been keeping your secret for 6 months. Helping me spread this blanket and having lunch wonât change it.â He stared at you while you waited expectantly. Eventually when he could get himself to move, he came over and helped. He sat down where you motioned for him too, all while trying to figure out how you knew.
âBruce mentioned this used to be your favorite when you were younger so I asked Alfred to teach me how to make it. I hope it's up to your standards.â He looked at the plate of food you handed him. It was almost overflowing with food, all of which reminded him of the good times back at the manor before he died. âAlfred also sent your favorite cookies when he heard I would be eating at your grave.â The bag of cookies was placed next to the basket, within easy reach.
âWhy?â Was all Jason managed to choke out around the lump in his throat.
âI decided early on in life, no matter who I was with, I would love their family as my own. My grandfather hated my grandmothers side and it caused a lot of pain in all the generations. I decided I would never do that to another family.â Jason found himself back in control enough to start eating.Â
âSo when I started dating Bruce and he told me about you, I decided to treat you like you were my own. Even though I had never met you and you were dead. Most of what that meant was keeping your grave clean and always making sure there were fresh flowers. While I did that, I would tell you everything that was going on.â
âHow did you know it was me?â
âYour eyes, they may be a different color but they looked too similar. So I did a little digging and found pictures of your biological pictures to place the face shape it matched. I think however you look more like Bruce then either of them.â
âAre you going to tell them?â
âAs much as I would love to. Itâs your choice. Youâve been keeping this to yourself for a reason. If I can help you get to a place to tell them, I would love to. But I wonât say a word until you're ready. However, I would like to keep having lunch with you.âÂ
A year later, Jason reintroduced himself to the rest of the family a lot calmer than originally planned and was glued to your side anytime he felt overwhelmed that night. Every Tuesday after that, lunch was scheduled.
Tim was nervous when it came to you. He was still living in the manor so he saw you more than the older two. You always seemed nice and respected his privacy but Bruce was always with you so you obviously would.Â
It was when he wasnât around that worried Tim. Bruce attracted golddiggers and they were always mean when Bruce wasnât there. When you were given a copy of the key, Time braced himself.Â
Of course he knew that if he told Bruce anything that happened like that, Bruce would break it off. He had always told them that they came first. But he also knew that Bruce liked you a lot. All the other ones Bruce liked a lot that turned out to be horrible, he broked it off. Tim had seen how it had made him upset and he really hated doing that to him. Maybe he could deal with it for once.Â
So when Bruce left for a business trip, Tim was Expecting the worst. What he didnât expect was for you to knock on his door and ask if you could join him. When he agreed and stepped back so you could come in. He expected you to go to his bed or his desk chair not, the oversized bean bag on the floor.
âI have a question for you but you canât tell Bruce yet.â Here it comes. âWhat would a funny way to tell him I know heâs Batman?â Tim wasnât expecting that one. âI was thinking a lot of batpuns but his paranoia is too bad for that.â
âHow did you figure it out?â You walked him through your process and didnât say anything as he wrote parts of it down. Once you finished explaining the process for Bruce, you explained any way it was modified in figuring out their identities.
âWho do you think I am?â
âRed Robin.â Tim found himself getting excited.Â
âYou know those notes you leave him in his office?â You nodded. âYou should leave those in the Batcave.â You considered it but your thinking was interrupted but Tim shouting.Â
âNo! One night when weâre all in the cave, you could bring some snacks!âÂ
âYou just want snacks when heâs lecturing you donât you?â
âMaybe..â
âAlright, but you have to tell the others so they can tell me what snack they want.â
So Tim slowly and carefully went through all his siblings, letting them know you figured it out, Bruce didnât know, and what the plan is. Every time he relayed a snack to you heâd watch how carefully youâd write it out to make sure you had it correct or look up recipes if you couldnât find it in stores.Â
Two weeks later, Tim was the one who sent the signal in the middle of a lecture everyone was receiving and he got a front row seat to see Bruceâs face when you walked in and handed out snacks before giving him a kiss and telling him to be nice and leaving.Â
Any other worries were left in the dust when you helped him win the nerf war for the best seat in the home theater. He thoroughly enjoyed his spot next to you while Bruce swore revenge from the other side of the room.
Damian treated you politely but that was it. His mother was still alive and he didnât want another one, one was more than enough. Not only that, but you were weird.Â
One time when you were over, you found one of his report cards. Immediately you were praising him. He didnât understand why, he had basically failed one of his classes with an A-. You should be disappointed like his mother would be, not hanging it up on the fridge and telling people not to touch it. Definitely not taking him out for ice cream and calling him so smart. He definitely shouldnât be feeling any pride when he walked past it, but he still was.Â
When he was practicing his violin and Messed up, you were supposed to tell him to stop failing, that he should be better. Not smiling at him and telling him heâs making good progress. You should be telling him that he should have memorized that piece in a day. He shouldnât be feeling any pride when he finally does memorize it, it took him 4 days to learn it.
When he was struggling to learn a language, you were supposed to tell him to work harder. He could do better, after all, he already knew so many. Instead you just smiled and recommended a break to refresh his mind.Â
When he snapped at you in Arabic, he expected you to be upset since you didnât know what he said and it was obviously not something nice. Instead you set the rule that if he was going to use Arabic to speak to you when upset, that he had to teach it to you and if what he said wasnât something you had learned yet, he had to tell you in english. When he told you what it meant, you didnât even get upset. He definitely shouldnât be as excited as he was when you actually started learning.Â
So many more little things piled up, leaving Damian confused. The differences between how you and his mother treated him was so big he didnât know how to process it, he liked you and all the little things made him happy in a way he hadnât really felt. But he still loved his mom, When he had enough of it, he asked you to stop. He still wanted to love his mom. Once again, you did something you werenât supposed to.
âOh Damian, Iâm not trying to replace your mom nor am I trying to make you feel like you canât love her or she doesnât love you. Your mom and I show our love in different ways and its ok for you to love or like both of us. You mother loves you and she will always be allowed in your life if thats what you want.â You werenât supposed to do that, but Damian was really glad you did.
Barbara wasnât sure how you would react to her. She wasnât just Bruceâs kid. She had a loving family she went back to every night. Most people werenât really a fan of that, one of Bruceâs past girlfriends had some strong and hurtful things to say about it.Â
When you took her for a day out, she found herself warming up to you but still waiting for the other shoe to drop. One of the new places you had planned to go, didnât have wheelchair access. Like all the other girlfriends who had done this, she expected you to be annoyed that your plans had to change or you would just leave her outside while you shopped.Â
You didnât seem to notice her hesitation, just looking at what was next on your list and starting the trip there. When Barbara stared a little longer at a new movie that was in theaters, tickets and snacks were bought and you listed to all the lore she told you about before it started.
While it had been a nice day, Barbara wasnât convinced. One day was easy to fake. Sure she had lots of fun, but Barbara was used to fakes when it came to Bruceâs girlfriends. Of course she wasnât complaining about you being nice, she just wasnât sure how long it would last.Â
âDid you hear about that boutique?â She looked up from her food to look at her dad. âThat new one that you tried to go to with Bruceâs girlfriend? Well there was a report that it didnât meet the Americans with Disabilities act and the boutique is in trouble. People are speculating theyâll have to close down.â
Later that night, Barbara looked into it. They were in trouble, pretty big trouble from the looks of it. Towards the end of the article she found the name of the person who reported it, she wasnât sure who she was expecting. Not you for sure but the Name Y/n L/n took her by surprise and filled her chest with feelings she couldnât describe.Â
The boutique ended up closing but a new one opened. Once it was open, you were the first to ask her to go. That weird feeling came back when she wheeled herself up the ramp and through the door you held open for her. Later that night, in the privacy of her room. She decided she liked you.Â
Steph seemed like she liked you, she acted like she liked you, she didnât really like you. Sure you were nice, Bruce loved you, the others were warming up to you, but she wasnât sure how to feel about you. So she stuck with not actually liking you but pretending to.Â
So when she was around you, it was all smiles and jokes. She wasnât a big fan of it all but she did it because she knew you were important to Bruce and that was enough of a reason for her. She knew Bruce and the others could see through the act but as long as you couldnât, that was enough.Â
When Bruce announced he had to leave for a business trip right before she could hand him the parents visit for one of her AP classes, something the new teacher liked doing. She tucked the paper away. When Tim gave her a questioning look, she shook her head and later swore him to silence.Â
Every time she heard someone mention their parents were going, she felt a pang of jealousy in her chest. Every time Tim mentioned bringing it up to you, she swore him into silence again. It wouldnât be the first time no one showed up for her. She was however thankful you wouldnât be at the manor as much so she didnât have to pretend to like you.
When the day arrived, Steph was not having a good day. School dragged on slowly. Slower than normal. When school finally ended, she had to sit in the classroom and watch everyone else that was in her class leave and the parents of her classmates show up while no one was there or coming for her.
Someone sat in the seat next to her, she expected another family member of one of her classmates. Definitely not you. She couldnât return your smile, too unsure of how you found out, the fact you actually showed up, and how she felt about you being there. You leaned a little closer so that the others in the room wouldnât easily overhear.Â
âI know Iâm not your parent and someone you just pretend to like so if you want me to leave I will. But I figured someone was better then no one. Oh, and Tim wanted me to tell you he didnât spill. Your teacher called the manor because no one had RSVPed for you and I answered it.â
That night, as Steph showed off all her hard work to you, the charade fell. She actually enjoyed her time with you and the boost of pride as you oohed and ahhed over all her projects and listened to her explain all the little details. That night, Steph realized, she didnât need to keep pretending. She liked you, until she found out you didnât like her favorite show but a nerf war solved that.Â
Cass could tell you were different then the other girlfriends, your body language as you interacted with all of them showed it. However that didnât mean she knew how to interact with you.
She had learned that she was fairly hard for new people to interact with. She also knew she had trouble interacting with people she wasnât fighting. So it wasnât a surprise when it started rocky.Â
What was a surprise, was when you found out she was still having trouble reading and writing, you stepped in to help. Well, that wasnât the surprising part, a lot of girlfriends did that. The surprising part was the amount of patience you had when it was only the two of you.Â
When one method didnât help, you tried another. Never once did you snap at her or call her a name. Everytime you got frustrated you would stop and look at her, say something along the lines of âIf I had as much trouble with this as you do, I wouldnât want to keep trying. You're doing absolutely amazing! Iâll keep looking for other ideas, but for now, lets take a break and get a treat.âÂ
Cass wasnât sure why that always made her feel better, but it did. Every treat you brought was something you made just for the tutoring sessions and it always reminded her of what Alfred had told her once. âSomething made with love for you will always taste better.â
And when a method that made it a little easier to learn was found, Cass found herself smiling along with your cheers. Bad days where she couldnât seem to make any progress were always met with the same excitement, cheers, patience, and treats that all the others were.Â
Cass still wasnât sure of what to think of you exactly, but she knew she liked you and that you cared about her.
So when Tim saw the new rise in hate, a sibling meeting was called. They all went through each site, blood boiling as they saw what people were saying about their new parent. Plans were made, declarations of war were ready, and anger fueled all of them. Bruce could tell something was going on, but he wasnât sure what it was and as long as it didnât get out of had, he wasnât sure if he had the energy to deal with it.Â
War was declared in an interview by Steph. The lady was asking questions when the topic switched to Bruce, then you. The reporter was clearly trying to subtly find some dirt on you and Steph was not going to stand for it.
âOh yeah! Y/n! Sheâs the best!â She put on her best press face. Trying to hide her anger over the hidden intent. She didnât have to lie or act when talking about you but the change in the ladyâs face going to disappointment when she didnât get anything she wanted was making her look very punchable.Â
âSheâs always showing up for us and making sure weâre doing ok. If Y/n and Bruce were to break up, I think most of us would go with Y/n.â The way the lady kept trying to get anything really got on her nerves and Steph decided she needed to get out of there before she started using the ladyâs face for target practice. You wouldnât like that.
Cass was the first one to resort to violence. They had asked a thinly veiled question, basically asking if you were a golddigger. So she punched him in the nose and leaned down to flip the camera off. She hated interviews already but that made it so much worse. She hoped you wouldnât be too upset with her punching the guy though.
Jason, surprisingly enough. Did not get violent⊠physically. He did however curse one out and threaten him when the reporter implied you were forcing them to say nice things. When the reporter kept pressing Jason broke his mic and told him if he ever heard him talking bad about you again, a broken mic would be the last of his worries. Jason knew you would be disappointed but he had held back, he didnât shoot the guy like he wanted.
Tim threw his coffee at one reporter because he heard them say you were nothing but a regular person who didnât deserve any attention. He then took over her segment, threatening the company to air it or he would make sure they went bankrupt. Once he finished his threats, anything he said was praising you name. Telling everyone how amazing you were and how much they all loved you.
Barbara made it a point to bring up everything you did for the community when they tried to throw some shade at you in an interview. She had documents to prove it and hacked their systems to add them into the interview so they couldnât claim it was fake. She also made sure to run over his foot when she left.Â
Dick punched a reporter when they tried to ask him what you were really like behind closed doors. He told them the truth, that you were just as good, kind, patient, and loving behind closed doors as you were out in public. He didnât throw a punch until the reporter disregarded that as asked again because she couldnât be that good. Dick knew a lecture would be coming once you saw, but he would rather sit through a lecture then let anyone tarnish your name.
Damian spent 10 minutes cursing and threatening a reporter in Arabic when they asked him if you had ever hurt him. When he was done, he told them in english, that if he ever got asked that question again, he would impale them. He knew you were going to make him sit down and translate everything and the general response you would give but he didnât care, no one speaks bad about either of his mothers.
Bruce figured out what was going on after Stephâs interview. He saw the ones where they assaulted or threatened the reporters and made sure his lawyers were on standby to keep the kids out of trouble. After all, he had seen more than they had.Â
He had watched as you tried to connect with Dick early on, how you worked hard to try and get somewhere. He had woken up before you when Dick had come in that night and heard how you handled it. He had woken up the next morning to find you holding Dick close, like you were trying to protect him from the nightmares. He had seen how you never turned Dick down when he wanted comfort, no matter how serious or silly the matter, and he had heard your excitement when you told him Dick liked you.
Bruce had seen the way you never missed a visit to Jasonâs grave, on a visit of his own, he saw how much care you showed the stone marking it as his lost son. While he hadnât been sure why it was alway the same time on Tuesday, he didn;t mention it. He felt the way you would sob in his arms after each visit, a year after the tradition started, you always said you had promised not to tell and he watched as you kept that promise even if it tore you to pieces. Once the shock and tears wore off for a little bit, he could see the trust that Jason had in you.
He heard the way you questioned if you should have a key to the manor, you didnât want to make Tim uncomfortable in his own home, or how you questioned if you should visit while he was gone. Not wanting to stress Tim out when there was no reason too. He saw the way you and Tim grinned at each other when you brought snacks down for all the kids he was currently lecturing. He head the excitement in your voice as you told him about the tour Tim had given you of the Batcave and the shared laughter as you and Tim worked together to win the nerf war.
Bruce saw how you worked to give Damian the affection he didnât think he needed. He felt you crying in his arms upset over the fact Damian thought you would be angry because he made a mistake or struggled in a class. He heard you practicing your Arabic as you got ready for bed and he watched as you stress paced over whether or not you said the right thing to him about his mother.Â
He saw how angry you had been when you came back from your day out with Barbara. He had heard your call with your lawyer as you tried to figure out what to do. He saw you going through the laws and making a list to make sure your lawyer didnât miss any. He heard about the movie you didnât particularly care about and the lore you remembered in case of another because you wanted Barbara to have someone she could tell all of her favorite things too.Â
Bruce saw the pictures you had taken from the school night. He heard all the details from you as you praised Stephâs work. He saw the way Steph stopped acting around you and the silly arguments the two of you would get into for fun. He heard the way you would listen to her as she verbally worked out her problems. He saw the way Steph looked for you in a crowd, the way she knew you were there but not where you stood exactly, the thought of you not being there never crossed her.Â
He saw the way you stayed up late, researching different ways to teach reading and writing. He heard the patience and kindness and you worked with Cass. He saw the way you always made a treat just for Cass to have after each lesson because you wanted to reward her hard work. He heard the way you cried for Cass when she had a bad day and got frustrated with herself because you knew she was smart and you wanted her to see it too. He heard your celebrations when Cass made any progress, no matter the size.Â
Bruce heard, saw, and felt the way you worked hard to have a relationship with his kids. How you had mourned for their losses, celebrated their wins, and felt their pain. He saw the way his kids blossomed under your care, growing to be better and more confident in themselves. The way you cared for them as if they were your own flesh and blood. So when he was asked about his kids behavior, he said as much.Â
âY/n has worked hard to be accepted by them. Sheâs given so much of her time, effort, patience, and love and never wanted anything in return. She always shows up for them, no matter what the occasion is, big or small, it doesnât matter. If they want her there, sheâll be there. Everytime they need or want her, sheâs there. She never judges them and treats them as if they were her own blood. Of course their upset and lashing out, people are insulting the woman who has cared for them more then most of their biological mothers.â
Later, a clip of you scolding Bruce and all the kids went viral. While you were scolding them over their behavior and making the kids who had reacted with violence or threats write apology letters because asking mean questions does not make it right to respond badly especially when its someone just trying to start drama. Everyone one noticed that there was no actual bite to your tone and no anger when they all refused to stop acting like that. In fact, there was a small soft smile on your face as you shook your head at your family.
#dc#jason todd#dick grayson#tim drake#fem reader#batman x reader#bruce wayne x reader#Damian wayne#cassandra cain#stephanie brown#barbara gordon#batfamily x reader#batmom reader#batmom#request#cipheress-to-k-pop
4K notes
·
View notes
Note
your fics are so yummehh. can i request ex to enemies to lovers with ghost pretty please?
Fuck you? Fuck Me! 18+
Warnings: romance and everything that comes with it, oh god.. itâs smut with feelings đ©mentions of cheating đĄđĄ
Notes: Iâm actually so sorry this took so long Iâm a lazy bitch đ
"Oh, you know what? Fuck you, Simon."
Slamming the door behind you and stomping down the hall of Simon's apartment building, you bit back the tears, ignoring the looks from the doorman you'd made friends with after many late nights of Simon coaxing you into his bed
That was two years ago now.
You'd moved on, really you had. It had taken probably around 100 shots of vodka during the first few months, the sour, offending taste forcing you to focus on the burn in your throat rather than the burn in your chest. A shitty bullet vibrator, sitting offendingly in your beside drawer, the hot pink piece of plastic and motorized pleasure offering you partial relief when you missed the feeling of your boyfriendâ ex-boyfriendâ splitting you open on his cock.
You'd gotten over Simon, filling your days with friends, family, the dead-end receptionist job where the coffee was stale and the small-talk was frightning. The pit he left in your chest was stuffed with whatever you could find, and slowly, after many sleepless nights, you forgot it was there at all.
Slamming back the strawberry daiquiri, you let the liquid warm your throat, the sugary-sweet taste making your toes curl and your lips draw into a cheshire like grin. The music was pounding in your ears, and you were sure your head would be ringing when you stumbled your way out onto the pavement.
"Y'still drink those?"
Heart stuttering in your chest, the air suddenly buzzing with a familiar presence you recognized so well.
âSimon.â Short, curt, you offered little to the man who had taken so much of you.
When heâd left you to fend for yourself on so many quiet nights, the flat empty as he went and fought in some country that wasnât his, there was no worry in his mind about having something to come home to.
You could handle it. You told him you could handle it.
Eyes hardened by violence, hands toughened by the hours of holding a gun and not another person. He didnât notice. You were always there. Ready to greet him with a smile and a kiss on the cheek.
âYâlook different, luv. I.. Yâlook good.â Tartness filled his mouth, his bottom lip between his teeth where it was hidden underneath his mask.
Simon didnât know how to take care of his things, much less his girl. One night at the bar turned to to two, and his returns got later and later in the wee hours of the morning. He shouldnât have been shocked enough to feel his stomach churn when you suggested that he was cheating on you.
But that was two years ago.
A mirthless laugh sounded from your lips. âIâm not doing this.â
Fuckinâ stubborn thing.
The crowd of the club parted as Simon stalked after you, a looming figure of anger and bitter frustration that sent lesser men scurrying in the other direction. It was a wonder the door didnât fly off the hinges when he followed you outside. But, Simon could be careful. He could be patient. Even if the only thing he wanted to do was push you up against the alley wall and-
âCould you just leave me alone?â That was more pathetic sounding that youâd wanted, your face screwing up in displeasure at the way your voice came out warbled.
A frown pulled at his lips, hidden underneath the fabric of his black surgical mask.
âDidnât cheat on ya, luvie.â
He just had to touch you. If he could just touch you, fuck, even get you to look at him, you would see. He would make you see. But you were all teeth, hissing and snapping at him when he tried to reach out and grab at your wristâ keep fighting, puppyâ shying away from his touch like it burnt you.
âCould yâjust calm down?â Shackled, arms pinned at your side, he kept you in place. âIâd never fuckinâ look aâ another bird, yeah?â
He nearly bit his tongue off when your gaze fell to the ground again, looking all dejected like a kitten abandoned out on the curb. He had left you alone too long, hadnât he?
âSimon, Iâm not-â You hated how easy it was to let your neck go lax, to let him guide your vision upwards until there was nothing in your sight but him.
Yeah, thatâs it. Stop fightinâ so hard. âGod, dove, look at ya.â He cooed, relishing in the way your pretty doe eyes stared up at him hesitantly, like you were waiting for him to bite. âHow could I cheat on a pretty thing like you, huh?â
No, no god, it was so easy for him to get his hooks in you again, rough hands touching your skin like his palms could reach in and cradle your heart.
âTwo years, Simon. Two years.â You hissed. âGod, you were never around.â
âI know, sweetheart. I know. But I-â
âNo!â Twisting your wrists out of his grip, you launched your attack, fists hitting against a chest that didnât bow under the weight of your fury. âYou were never around! Never gave me a second of your time even when you were there!â
People were staring now, hushed whispers swarming around you in a torrent. A spectacle of a girl barking up at a man twice her size. Some lady stumbling by offered her own intoxicated words of encouragementâ get him, gurl!
Simon let you get it all out. He deserved it, really. He didnât fight as you pounded your fists down on his chest, beating your anger over his heart. You were talking, hell, you were touching him, and that was more than heâd expected given how heâd driven you away. Darker eyes stared down at your flushed cheeks, rosy from the alcohol and the anger.
âYou didnât want me. You d-didnât give a shit and you know it!â
But his heart clenched when his saw the tears flowing down them, moving more than it had in two years.
What was that thing Price told him?
You donât take care of your things, Simon, theyâre gonna break eventually.
Thatâs what it was, the heaviness in your eyes, the way your voice seemed hollow even as you screamed loud enough for the next street over to hear. It clawed at him, guilt twisting deeper and deeper with every curse you threw. This wasnât the girl he drove away. But then again, he wasnât the same man, purposely blind to anything good around him.
Simon had tried to replace you at first. Hours spent at the range, hours spent sparring and earning new scars, his knuckles cracked from over use. Time shouldâve fixed it, but even as he gave the punching bags a break the blood on his hands didnât stop. A scab he couldnât stop picking at, the sting of his self-injury the only thing he could do to remind him that his bed wasnât empty once.
âI never meant ta hurt ya, luv.â His own regret was threatening to spill over his waterline. âShouldâa taken better care oâya, yeah?â You shook your head vehemently at his coos, as if you could will everything that was happening to disappear.
âCould never leave ya, pretty girl.â In any other moment, Simon wouldâve been appalled at the teary tone to his voice, but right now he was more concerned with how the love of his life had gone quiet, eyes glued to the pavement.
âI love ya, sweetheart.â
If you would just look at him to see how he meant it. Just look at him, dovie, just look.
âMâin love with ya. Could never âave anyone else.â He was pleading now, just about ready to get down on his knees in the middle of the sidewalk. âDidnât know how to.. to show it, yeah? Never done this before. Never loved anyone before.â
âSimon, if youâre lying to me..â You began, breath hitching when he took your eye contact as invitation you hold your face in his hands.
There she is.
âNever.â He swore fiercely. âNever cheated on ya, baby. Havenât touched a girl since yâleft.â
The confession made you falter. The Simon shaped hole in your chest searing with need. The desperation in his eyes, it didnât even compare to how you felt, and you realized that everything you filled it with was only temporary. You needed permanence. You needed Simon.
It didnât matter how you fell back into bed with him, stumbling through his apartment while he pawed all over you, keeping a hand on you like he was afraid youâd disappear. In the few seconds you had before he corralled you into his bedroom, you got a chance to see how little heâd changed. The apartment was bare, the spaces on the shelves where your things once sat had been left empty, like some sort of twisted altar he was afraid to fill.
Youâd missed him. And he knew it.
There was no time wasted in the moments it took Simon to get you bare, his own clothes discarded in a pathetically short amount of time before his was diving into your pussy.
âS-Simon!â
He couldnât slow down. After so many nights spent fucking into his own hand, the pair of panties heâd secretly kept pressed to his nose, he needed the real thing.
Like a man starved, he lapped at your cunt, the flat of his tongue lapping against your clit in just the way you likedâ because of course he rememberedâ getting you to soak his face. The taste of you made his eyes flutter shut and groan obscenely into your pussy, the vibration making your thighs start to close.
Digging his fingers into your soft flesh, he parted your legs open so he could get nose deep, trying to bury himself in you. The slick seemed to drip out of you, making it easy to curl two of his fingers into your leaking cunt. The sudden intrusion had you keening, blindly reaching out to grasp at Simonâs hair. It had been so long since someone touched you right.
âSâthat how ya need it, mama?â He crooned, voice garbled as he swirled his tongue in fast circles, your clit pulsing in his mouth. âDidnât âave anyone ta fuck her like she needs, huh?â The taunt held no real heat as he curved his fingers inside of you, searching for that spot that got you to make the most delicious noises.
âUh-huh!â You could almost feel the way he was grinning into your cunt. âNeeded you, Si.â
Humming in approval, Simon pumped his fingers in you with a speed you had tried, and failed, to replicate alone in your bed late at night. It didnât take long for the pleasure to start bubbling to an overwhelming point, leaving you teetering on the edge, like a pot left unattended on a stove.
Sucking hard on your clit was all it took, and suddenly you were gushing all over Simonâs face, back arching with a broken cry. He took it all, lapping it up like it was the sweetest nectar all while crooning praises at you, making your head fuzzy.
There was a sense of urgency in the sex-scented air, his once steady hands shaking as he sat up on his heels, eyes half lidded and drunk with desire.
âYou can touch me, Simon.â
Parched, he licked his lips, savouring the taste of you lingering on his tongue while he lined his heavy cock up to your pussy. He couldâve cum just by running his head up and down your folds, but he resisted the temptation.
He had to take care of his girl first.
The stretch was intense, your body trying to cope with acclimating to the girth of Simon after having so many lovers who couldnât give you what you needed. Your limbs tensed, hands threading themselves into Simonâs hair, trying to pull him closer, closer.
âJust relax, sweethearâ. You can- fuck, you can take me.â His hips met yours and he slotted himself where he shouldâve been this whole time. Home. Your body cradling him exactly how it was supposed to. âJust need someone ta fuck ya proper, huh?â
He was dangerously close to coming, rutting into you with uneven, eager strokes that left you gasping, heels digging into his ass as you wrapped your legs around him. You were no better, eyes rolling back in your head every time the head of his throbbing cock kissed your cervix, little punched out moans being torn from your throat.
âMâsorry-â
He managed a garbled moan. âShh, none oâ that, ya hear me?â You were so good, apologizing for the mess heâd made.
Barely hanging on by a thread, Simon rested his forehead on yours.
âLove of my life, dovie.â His hands were brushing the hair out of your face, and the sheer reverence in his eyes knocked the wind out of you. Mewling, you kissed messily at his jaw, hungry, trying to show him how much you felt for him when you were too fucked out to talk.
âSi-â Heat seared in your belly. âMâgonna- oh, god, mâcumming, I-â
Toes curling, you watched the world explode from behind your eyelids, barely registering the choked words Simon was babbling in your ear as he spilled himself inside you with a drawn out groan.
âI love ya. Love ya, love ya, love ya.â
In the quiet of his bedroom, both of you panting and emotionally spent, you knew you were exactly where you were supposed to be.
âI love you too.â
#simon riley x f!reader#simon riley x reader#simon riley smut#simon ghost x reader#simon smut#simon ghost riley x you#simon riley x female reader#simon riley x y/n#simon riley x you#simon riley#simon ghost riley x reader#ghost x f!reader#ghost x female reader#ghost x you#ghost x reader#simon ghost x you#ghost x y/n
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Tommy has a bad date and goes to visit Abby at her loft, only shocker, Abby left months ago and The Himbo is staring at him from the other side of the door.
He tips his chin. Raises an eyebrow. Scans down, back up, just in time to meet the kids eyes.
"U - uh hi?"
He gets it immediately. What would have drawn Abby in despite the age difference, despite the knowledge that all her friends and family were gonna give her shit, despite -
Well. He's fucking adorable, for a start. Bright bright blues eyes that look like maybe they're always a little wet, the foundation for a really great muscle base, even though he clearly hasn't figured out how to balance cardio and weight lifting, pink full lips, an adorably puppy-dog slash to his face, legs for fucking days. God. Yeah okay. Tommy'd been younger than Abby too but not this young.
"Is Abby home?"
Something strange crosses his face. Confusion, upset, maybe some genuine pain. He shakes his head, opens his mouth. Snaps it shut. Tommy's had a shitty night and honestly for a second he thinks making the look on this kids face go away for a few minutes would fix him.
"Patricia?" Tommy asks, because maybe at least Pat will be lucid enough to sit and with him and mope to the tune of whatever's on Hallmark.
The kid swallows, brows knitting together. "She uh. She passed. A - a few months ago now."
Tommy has to dig his nails into his palms to keep himself from being rude as hell. Sure, things with Abby hadn't ended great but Christ he'd loved Patricia. She could have at least sent him a fucking pigeon. Smoke signals. Something. It's not this kids fault though.
"And Abby ...?"
This kid doesn't know him from Adam. He'd have every right to kick Tommy off the welcome mat and shut the door. Something sad and vulnerable crosses his face. "Are you Tommy?"
Tommy's brow jumps. His posture shifts. "Cross my heart I'm not here to steal her back from you." He doesn't know what Abby's told people. He'd promised he wouldn't do what he'd done to her to another person and left it at that. They'd been together for years and Tommy honestly doesn't know if she'd go the bitter route and tell everyone, or if she'd be ashamed and hide it.
The kid laughs, watches Tommy's fingers make an x over his left pec. The face falls after a moment. "I - uh - I actually don't think she's coming back," he says, choked up just a bit, rising inflection on the end of his sentence. The wet eyes look a little watery now. "S -she went to find herself after her mom died and I don't think - I don't think I'm gonna be a part of whatever she finds."
Yeah. Fixing him will definitely make Tommy forget how terrible his date with Frank had been.
"Can I buy you a drink, kid?"
He blinks. Swallows. Does a piss poor job of hiding the way he's feeling, and Tommy wishes he remembered how to be so open. "Evan. Buck. I - Evan Buckley."
Tommy nods. Grins. "Kind of a mouthful. You mind if I just call you Evan?"
Something passes across his face. He takes a step back. "Uh - if you're serious, I would - that'd be - I just have to grab my wallet?"
Tommy shrugs. He'd offered to pay, but it's entirely possible he still gets carded at bars. "I've got time."
Evan opens the door wider. Gestures him in. Tommy passes the threshold and takes in the space. It looks fucking exactly the same. Evan hasn't made a mark on this place at all.
Tommy's got no room to resent Abby, but if he did...
Evan reappears in record time. He's changed his shirt.
Tommy is absolutely not going to read into that.
"You like craft beer, Evan?"
Evan pulls a face, and Tommy laughs, letting himself be ushered right back out the door. His keyring, Tommy notices, only has a house key and a car key.
Tommy slaps him on the back. "Fine, I won't subject you to my refined palette. I know a place that has a PB&J special."
Evan's stride is fucking ridiculous, as he keeps an easy pace with Tommy down the hall. He turns his face, his body, fully into the space Tommy occupies. Tommy's just waiting for him to trip over his own goddamn legs. "W-what uh - what's a PB&J?"
He already looks brighter than he had five minutes ago.
If Tommy were a shittier person, he'd spend the night trying to to get straight into his pants.
"Pabst and a shot of Jameson?"
He blinks. "Oh. Hey, that's clever. Sorry, when I bartended all the drinks were either in Spanish or some hokey touristy lingo. I mean I memorized like a thousand drinks but no one ever ordered them."
He's honest to god pouting as he says it. Tommy wants to bite that bottom lip.
He babbles all the way down the elevator, across the parking garage to Tommy's truck. Doesn't even pretend to make a fuss about driving separately. Tommy's a virtual fucking stranger and Evan just hops right in the passenger side and asks him about his license plate.
"No shit? I'm at the 118!" Evan says, and Tommy forces himself not to make the joke about stranger danger he'd been planning. That's an awful coincidence, unless it's not. Maybe a few drinks in he'll feel a little less tight lipped about the Abby of it all. Maybe this kid will do just as good a job of patching Tommy's night as Tommy plans to patch his.
He barely stops to breathe the short drive to the bar, and Tommy can already tell he's in way over his fucking head.
After he drops him off, tucks him into bed if he needs it, he's pretty sure he's gonna have some choice words for Abby.
Until then, he's gonna spend the next few hours doing everything he possibly can to keep the sad look off his face.
774 notes
·
View notes
Text
How much are we worth? | James Potter
Pairing: James Potter x Fem!Reader
Word count: 5.8k
Summary: Sirius bets that James can't get a girl to go out with him. James pursues you and falls for you. You are hurt when you find out that you were just a bet, even more when you realise how little they bet on you.
Notes: A classic: Strangers to friends to lovers, Angst, Bet trope, Fluff and happy ending because yey, I believe in second chances :) Existence of a wardrobe that works like newt scamanders suitcase and SPeLLing Mistakes
Masterlist
_________________
In hindsight, you should've known.
"Have you maybe considered giving up on her?" Remus' question caught James off guard when he returned to the marauders at the Gryffindor table after another failed attempt and rejection by Lily.
"Not until she's given me a chance at least," James responded, eyes trained on Lily's retreating figure. "Besides, this chasing game is sort of our thing now."
The marauders nodded sceptically.
"Not particularly the dynamic I'd want to have with the person I fancy," Peter whispered, loud enough for everyone to hear. James shot him a look as if Peter had just committed the greatest betrayal of the century.
Sirius snorted out loud. "Dynamic my ass, yeah." He threw a piece of bread across the table in James' direction.
"He's stuck with Lily now because if he decides to chase some other poor girl and inevitably get rejected, it'll prove that James Potter just can't get some," he added, wearing a shit eating grin on his face.
James pulled a face at Sirius. "Oh please I can get girls. It's just that contrary to you, I actually show commitment to only one," he huffed.
Sirius shrugged. "You say that, but you've never even had a girlfriend. Been pining over Evans since first year. Besides, commitment or being stuck," he weighed his hands in the air. "Same same."
James rolled his eyes and got up. When he turned around, he crashed into someone who had been standing behind him, tripping her, and he sent her crashing into the Ravenclaw table behind him. The Ravenclaw sitting at that table ducked out of the way. She stuck her hands out to brace herself and loudly hissed when her hand ended up in someone's scalding soup.
"Godric, I am so sorry," James scrambled to offer her a napkin. She snatched it out of his hands and dried her hands. James saw that they were scorching red and more apologies stumbled out of his mouth.
"Let me help you get to madam Pomfrey," he offered, concern lacing his tone. He reached his hand out to her and she jerked away.
"Fuck off Potter, I'd rather take a bloody bath in boiling water than go anywhere with you." She spat, and left, hand pressed against her chest, covered by the napkin.
The commotion had everyone turn their heads at him and despite usually being a fan of being at the centre of attention, he embarrassedly sat down again.
"Guess really no girl wants to go anywhere with you, Prongs," Sirius snickered. James offered him a sour look.
"This was just because I literally burned her hand, Pads. Any other time, she would totally go out with me." James boasted, but guilt and concern for the girl who he didn't know, lingered in his mind.
"Right, you wanna bet?"
"The usual?"
"The usual."
They sealed the deal with a nod. Peter and Remus shared a look but they knew that was no use trying to tell them to stop it already. Remus thought back to the scowl on the girl's face and prayed that she would stay headstrong and reject James.
After all, Sirius and James were from wealthy families, so money has never actually played a role during these bets. Itâs just the principle of it that counts and is the reason why they only ever bet one galleon. It meant someone would get hurt.
The scowl on your face disappeared with the cool relief of the running water from the girls bathroom on your hand, but the bitter feeling remained when your mind wandered to James Potter. You scoffed to yourself. Arrogant, self pretentious, blood boiling bully. Though never having been a victim of their pranks, you lost several friends to Beauxbatons because of the maraudersâ cruelty.
You glanced at yourself in the mirror one last time and left for your Ancient Runes class where you walked to your designated seat next to Lily Evans. You two unsurprisingly got along. Though your personalities were nothing alike, you being rather reserved, you could both value each otherâs calm presence and even âmaturityâ to a certain degree.
She offered you a smile and you nodded at her in acknowledgement. âIâm embarrassed to ask this, but could I maybe share your book? I didnât have time to pick it up after lunch.â Lily gave you a surprised look but quickly assured you that you could to which you offered her a small but grateful smile.
She opened her mouth to tell you something, when something else, or rather someone else, caught her attention. Before he even reached the table, she had already attempted to ward him off in a monotone voice. âGo away Potter, Iâm not interested.â
âNot here for you, Lilypad,â he smugly said and stopped right next to you. Lily raised her eyebrows and looked at you with a concerned look. Without looking up from Lilyâs book, you also repeated Lilyâs words. âFuck off Potter, Iâm not interested either.â
âI havenât even said anythi-â
âAnd I donât want you to.â
âOkay, but here me out, I-â
âI. Donât. Want. You. To,â you pronounced every word clearly.
âCome on, just listen-â
You turned around, an incredibly sour look on your face. James couldnât help but admire you for a moment. You looked pretty, contorted face aside. Especially when you had smiled at Lily. It had caught him off guard.
âCan you spare me a second?â He tried again. For a second, he thought he saw a look of appreciation cross your face at his formulated words, but it was gone in a split second.
âNo. Class is starting, get back to your seat Potter,â you dryly responded. You turned back to your book and James walked back to his friends.
James potter was determined though, you had to give him that. You abruptly turned on your heels, ready to walk in the opposite direction, even if it would mean a detour of about 8 minutes to your destination. You were really not into his crap today.
âY/N!â James called out to you and chased you.
âI told you to call me by my last name. We're not friends, Potter. I donât want to be. In fact, I donât want anything to do with you. So, for Merlinâs sake, leave me alone, or I swear on his balls that I will hurt you.â You spat the last part out through gritted teeth and
James took a step back in surprise. He looked at you for a moment, carefully considering his next words. âL/N.â He settled on, voice quieter. When you didnât immediately walk off, he took it as a sign to continue. âI was wondering if you would allow me to sit next to you during our free period between Transfiguration and Potions.â
You raised you eyebrows.
âMy friends all took classes and thereâs like a two hour gap and I like company, thatâs all,â he hastily explained before you could go and reject him.
âWhat are you, six years old?â You sarcastically asked him. âCanât spend what, two hours on your own?â
Jamesâ eyes averted to the ground. âJust not enjoying being alone,â he mumbled, almost embarrassedly. You looked at him, great, now you were being an asshole yourself.
âYou know the big old wardrobe in the abandoned classroom on the seventh floor?â you eventually asked. Jamesâ eyes lit up and nodded.
âItâs bigger on the inside.â You said.
âA secret room?â He asked while trying to recall seeing an extra room on the map. You nodded. âNot even visible on your map because itâs not Hogwarts. A pocket dimension, Dumbledore said.â
Jamesâ jaw fell slack. âYou know about the map?â he whispered.
âYou can join me there between classes next week if you want, but I canât promise you that itâll be any different to passing the time on your own.â You said, completely ignoring him. You stopped in front of the library. âA word about the wardrobe and I swear-â
â-on Merlinâs balls that youâll hex me, yeah,â he waved you off with a triumphant smile.
âWitty, are you now.â You looked at him. A small smirk lingering on the corner of your lips. James heart skipped.
âJust one of the effects you have on me, darling,â he winked at you. âL/N,â he quickly corrected when your face fell into a scowl again.
âIâm not kidding though, this is my spot to get away from everything. I donât feel like sharing it with people.â James felt flattered. So you would share it with him?
âI solemnly swear I wonât tell,â he assured you, a serious expression on his face. âYou can trust me, L/N.â He cringed at his own words. Trust him? He was only talking to you to prove Sirius wrong.
âIâll hold you to it, Potter,â you nodded and entered the library. The door closed and James slouched against the wall next to him. A giddy feeling fluttered in his stomach at the thought of hanging out with you.
âSo what happened to rather bathing in boiling water than going anywhere with me,â James couldnât help but arrogantly ask while trying to keep up with your ridiculously fast walking pace as you two were on your way to the wardrobe. âIâm not going anywhere with you, youâre going somewhere with me,â you denied, your eyes narrowed at him. James put his hands up in mock surrender. âLead the way, L/N.â
âI am,â you deadpanned.
James sceptically looked at the oak wardrobe. He and his friends had rummaged through this room already. It included the wardrobe, but it had looked pretty normal.
âDoesnât look very special,â he said while you were busy locking the door behind you. You made your way over to James and pushed him out of the way roughly. He gaped at you with an offended look on his face. âYou know, being a bit more chivalrous wouldnât hurt you,â he exclaimed.
You shrugged and opened the door. James stared in amazement as he realised that the inside was in fact bigger. He walked to the wall that the wardrobe was standing against and squeezed his hand between the wall and the wardrobe.
âWhy are you so surprised?â you asked. âWe literally learned about the Extension charm yesterday?â
âWe did?â
Maybe hanging out with James Potter wasnât as terrible as you had expected it to be and so, it became a routine. James had finally realised that his persistence to flirt with you or try to impress you wasnât getting him anywhere and had opted to actually be considerate of you.
He respected you when you not so kindly told him to fuck off and was sitting next to you quietly while you studied between hours in the wardrobe. He had read the book that heâd seen you read in the courtyard- and was surprised to find himself interested in the story- so that he could talk to you about something when your demeanour told him that he could speak again. He stuck to calling you by your last name and learned to read your mood when he could joke around.
Most importantly, heâd learned to enjoy himself in a comfortable silence that didnât require him to do or say anything and just let him be.
You two were laying on the couch again, feet propped up, both on opposite sides, but feet touching in the middle. James was admiring you. The way your eyebrows crunched up in a frown, eyes squinted, and lips mouthing the words you were reading.
âYouâre careless with spelling, Potter.â You eventually looked up from correcting his assignment. âBut thatâs a brilliant essay.â
James beamed up at you, relief, pride and happiness all washing over him at once.
âAlso, you have a nice handwriting,â you added after considering whether or not you should mention it.
James was now fully grinning, pushing himself to sit up from his relaxed position. âTwo compliments?â he asked teasingly and you immediately huffed and looked away. âDonât let it get to your head, Potter. Itâs big as it is.â
âBut you think Iâm brilliant and that my handwriting is nice.â He repeated happily.
âYour essay was brilliant,â you attempted to correct him, but he seemed to be lost in happy thoughts. You looked at him. He had his arms up behand his neck because he had laid down again. He was grinning from ear to ear and his eyes squinted in delight and satisfaction. He looked so... harmless.
âYou know,â you began and James looked up at you, propping himself up a little in curiosity at the fact that you were starting the conversation for the first time.
âI used to think you were the biggest asshole ever. Astoundingly stupid and good for nothing but hurting people.â You were looking up at the ceiling now and missed the way James eyes flashed with mixed feelings.
âI had a few friends, you know. They were great, but everyone called them boring and a stick in the mud.â You turned your head towards James. âYou and the rest of the marauders used to tell us to âlighten up already,â and pranked us separately, one by one until all five moved schools.â
James looked down, feeling horrible and guilty. It was true that in his early years at Hogwarts, he and his friends had been going too far with pranks. That kind of stopped after that prank.
âSo Iâve held a grudge against you, like any good friend would do,â you smiled to yourself at the thought of your friends. âI think maybe I no longer have to.â James heart melted at your confession. Over the course of weeks, heâd become desperate for your approval and friendship.
âYouâve changed since then,â you concluded out loud. âNot cruel anymore.â You hesitated for a moment.
âJames?â You then asked and James looked up at you with wide eyes. He knew that this was the first time that youâd addressed him by his name instead of âPotterâ.
âYeah?â
âI really value our friendship,â you whispered. âItâs worth a lot to me.â
James heart both warmed and tightened. âItâs worth a lot to me too,â he whispered back.
âWhere were you,â Remus asked when he returned to the Gryffindor common room. âWe looked on the map, but we couldnât find you.â
âAnd we couldnât find Y/N either.â James fought the urge to correct them and say that they shouldnât use your first name like that. That he had worked for your friendship to stop calling you by your last name.
âDo I owe you a galleon now?â Sirius popped up from behind him. âWhat? No,â James said, thinking of another subject to talk about, wanting to ignore the existence of the bet in the first place.
âI was hanging out with Y/N,â he admitted. âBut because we're friends now.â
âYeah, but where were you hanging out?â Peter asked. âBecause we werenât allowed to leave Hogwarts today.â
âDid you find another secret passage?â Sirius gasped and James immediately shook his head to deny it. âOh come on, weâre your friends, you have to tell us!â
Remus watched James shift uncomfortably and tried to intervene. âLet him be, Padfoot.â Sirius wasnât having it though, and when James said that he promised not to tell, he responded with, âWhat, you value your fake friendship with that stick-up-her-ass girl more than us?â
âItâs not a fake friendship,â he weakly fought back. âDonât call her that.â
Sirius sighed. âIâm sorry Prongs. I didnât mean to call her that, hell I donât even know the girl, sheâs probably alright. But youâre keeping secrets, itâs not fair.â
You stared in disbelief at the marauder who wasnât James, having a hook-up in your wardrobe. When he noticed you in the entrance, Sirius merely held his hand up at you in a greeting. âThanks for letting me borrow this, this is the best spot for not getting caught.â
You backed away and slammed the door shut. James.
âPotter!â you yelled at him when you saw him leave the Gryffindor chambers. Your face was contorted in anger and you were seething.
He looked up at you, happy feeling in his chest and he was itching to show you the paper behind his back.
You stabbed your finger in his chest, effectively wiping the happy grin on his face off. âYou promised,â you hissed. James immediately knew what you were talking about. âIâm sorry, I had to tell him,â he tried to justify his actions and you scoffed. âFuck you,â you spat and walked off.
James stood there, frozen and stared at the empty spot in front of him. His arms hung by his side and he looked down at his essay which wore a big âOâ mark and right next to it in Professor McGonagallâs handwriting, âKeep this brilliant work up, Mr. Potter.â
James was watching you, sulking. He had made such progress and now it felt as if all those baby steps were for nothing, instead taking eight long strides back. You had closed yourself off again and James was too intimidated by your glares every time he walked in your direction, so he would change directions last minute every time you burned a hole through his head with your eyes.
âThis is so stupidâ he thought to himself when his body automatically steered him away from you again. He mustered up all of his courage and headed straight for you. He would rather face your wrath head on than go back to being strangers. Especially when tomorrow was free period again.
âIs it okay if I talk to you for a moment?â he asked, nervous.
You scanned him up and down. Everything about him looked remorseful, from his posture to dull eyes to his tone when he asked you if he could have a word. You waved at him to take a seat next to you, and he gratefully took the opportunity.
âIâm sorry. I swore I wouldnât tell and I did and I shouldnât have. I would go back in time and stop past me from telling Sirius, but I canât, but I also donât want to lose you because I meant what I said. This friendship is worth so much to me.â James took a deep breath. âSo please let me make amends?â he finished.
âOkay.â
James blinked. âOkay?â he dumbly repeated.
âThatâs what I said.â
âWait, so thatâs it? No grovelling? No conditions?â
âWould you like me to add conditions?â
âI mean..â James stuttered. âSure?â
âFine. Consider this your second chance , even though it technically is your third after your horrid behaviour towards my friends. Itâs also your last.â You said that last part sharply. âDo you accept those terms?â
James nodded in relief and agreed. It was only when he laid in bed at night that he realised that he shouldâve probably gotten clean on the matter of the bet right when he had the chance. He was on his last chance after all. But it would be alright. He would simply call off the bet and then it would be as if nothing ever happened. No one had to know, no one had to get hurt.
He waited after Transfiguration and grinned at you when you made your way to him. He had really looked forward to spending time with you again at your spot. Even if the marauders knew its location now, too.
âLead the way, Y/N.â
âI am,â you retorted with a hint of amusement in your voice. James grinned and followed you, only noticing after a while that you were walking around on the third floor instead of the seventh. âDid you find a new spot?â he curiously asked.
âYes. And no.â James huffed at your vagueness, imploring you to explain. âLetâs just say that Dumbledore got himself off my blacklist.â You turned the corner and moved a portrait to the side. James knew of the passageway. It was moist in there and cold so it hadnât interested him and his friends very much. But behind the door you just opened, stood your wardrobe.
He looked at it, amazed. âYou got Dumbledore to move a wardrobe for you?â he asked incredulously. You slyly smiled but didnât say anything except for âI did the cleaning myself.â
âSo whatâs going on with you and James,â Lily curiously asked you. You shrugged and brought your water bottle to your lips. âKept bothering me into a friendship, I guess.â
Lily laughed. âWell, whatever keeps him away from me,â she joked and you let out an audible laugh. She leaned in towards you. âBut if heâs no longer fighting for my attention, but yours, I think it might mean that he fancies you.â
You choked on your water. âMost certainly not!â You strictly assured her and composed yourself. Lily laughed. âNo need to get so defensive over his feelings. You make it seem as if I suggested that you fancied him,â she said, chuckling. You turned your head away and she gasped. âDo you fancy him?â
âWhatâs with all this gossiping and boys talk,â you grumbled, unpleased. âBut for the record, I donât think so.â You stuck your nose up.
âYou donât think so?â Lily repeated. âWhat do you mean?â
âI gravely appreciate him and I feel very comforted in his presence. Weâre friends. It doesnât mean I fancy him.â You answered. âBesides, Iâve never fancied anyone. Not sure I know what itâs like.â
âOkay, how would you feel if he starts dating someone, right now?â
You pondered over the question for a bit. âI guess he can do whatever he wants, but donât expect me to share our spot with some random girl,â you said, the last part coming out more bitter than you expected. Huh. âDid you fancy James Potter?â you wondered.
âI fancy her,â James told his friends while they were out in Hogsmeade.
âL/N?â Peter asked. James nodded in affirmation. âWell damn Prongs,â Sirius started. âWhat happened?â
âY/N and I are good, I think. We fit and it feels amazing. It seems surprising, but we can talk for hours or sit in silence together without it being weird at all. Everything is comfortable with her, in like the good way,â James struggled to express all his feelings about you.
Sirius whistled. âAlmost envious of you, Prongs. What about Evans though?â
James shrugged. âNot the kind of dynamic I want.â
âSo are you going to tell her?â Remus asked. James puffed his chest. âOf course. Iâm not shy about my feelings. I publicly chased after Lily for years,â he reasoned. But despite his big words, he felt like a nervous wreck. Because what if you rejected him?
James found you in the library. âIs now a good time?â he asked. You sat up straight. Last night, you had done a lot of thinking and came to the conclusion that yes, you fancied James Potter. âYes, actually. I wanted to talk to you,â you replied. You got up and and started to gather your belongings. James grabbed your books for you and you left the library.
âI fancy you.â
James blinked. Were his ears deceiving him? Were you joking? Did you have a bet of your own going on with someone?
âIâm sorry?â he managed to get out, his voice an octave higher than usual.
âI fancy you,â you stated again. Matter of factly. âI came to the realisation yesterday and they do say honesty is the best policy.â James laughed softly at your sad attempt to lessen the awkward atmosphere.
âI actually wanted to talk to you to say the same thing,â he breathed out in a relieved manner. You stared at him in surprise. Okay. Definitely not what you expected.
âSo you fancy me.â You repeated to make sure.
âAnd you fancy me.â James nodded.
âDo you want to go out with me?â you asked.
Jamesâ heart leaped. He had spent so much time asking that question, he realised that how amazing it felt to hear the question directed at him. He grinned. âGlad you asked, darling. Yes, Iâll go out with you.â He reached out to you carefully wrapped an arm around you. You fully leaned into him in a hug and breathed him in.
âThink our relationship just went up in value.â You mumbled, your words slightly muffled by your face, hidden in his sweater.
You felt him laugh. âWell, we upgraded from friends to couple. How much are we worth now?â
You pretended to think about it. âWeâre worth all the money in Gringotts bank.â
âThatâs a lot of money,â he hummed.
You had taken James out on a date in the middle of the Gryffindor Quidditch stands at night, after curfew. James was the first to lean in and kiss you and when he did, he practically melted into you, your arms slung over his broad shoulders. Heâd muttered something about how lucky he was and youâd told him that he better know it, before admitting that you felt the same way.
After you had left him several hickeys, scattered across his neck, he had insisted on returning the favour. He was only on his second when you two were interrupted by Filch, who had spotted you two. You two ran off to the third floor and decided to hide out in your wardrobe until he was gone all while continuing making out. You and James fell asleep in that position. You on your back on the couch, James draped over you like a weighted blanket with his face nuzzled in your throat, and your legs entangled.
Though very surprised at first, your fellow Hogwarts students quickly got used to the idea of you and James in a relationship. It wasnât long before you were walking down the corridors together, James hand on your lower back and inching lower. You shot him a warning glare and he bit his check when he splayed his hand over your ass with a cheeky smile. You elbowed him in the ribs, earning a huff and let your hand rest on his ass in turn.
Everything was perfect, which is of course why everything had to become a disaster very quickly. James wasnât even sure how such a perfect night had turned so horrible. One moment, you were partying, everything had been great, and he had been envisioning you and him for the rest of your lives, and the next, he was pleading with you through a locked door.
âY/N, we can call you Y/N right?â Sirius had drunkenly slurred. You had rolled your eyes at his antics, but nodded. Though you would never admit it out loud, you appreciated the elder Black.
âI like you. We all like you and weâre happy that itâs you and not Evans anymore,â he mumbled on and he stumbled over his own feet, barely reacting in time to not drop to the floor.
You internally smiled at his words.
âIâm sorry that I was an asshole to you. Youâre really great. If I had known, I wouldnât have targeted your friend group for pranks or risked your feelings by making you part of a stupid bet.â
It was as if the world stopped spinning for a moment, music only barely in the background. âA bet?â you spoke in a dangerously low voice.
Sirius seemed to catch on to your change in demeanour and sobered up at an incredible rate. âShit, no-â
But you had already turned around to find James, Sirius stumbling behind you to try and stop you.
âHow much?â you spat out angrily when you found him. The music was luckily loud enough to hide your argument from other students.
James looked at you, confused. âHow much?â
âHow much are we worth?â
James frowned at you question. âAll the money in Gringotts bank,â he calmly answered you and moved to embrace you, thinking you were just very drunk.
You pushed him away and he stumbled a few steps back.
âNo,â you hoarsely responded. âThatâs how much I think weâre worth. How much did you bet on me.â
Jamesâ blood ran cold. âI-â His words opened and closed like a fish. âBecause the amount better have been fucking worth it, James,â you cut him off.
âDarling-â
You felt numb. âHow little?â
âA galleon.â
You nodded and stepped back. âI was wrong,â you shakily breathed out. âYou, James Potter, are still cruel.â
James chased you. âWait, please,â he begged. You ran out of the room, towards the third floor and into the wardrobe hidden behind the door behind the portrait.
James followed you and pulled on the knob to open the wardrobe that you had locked. He sunk down against the doors and took a deep breath.
He had to explain. He had to let you know that you meant everything to him. And that everything was real. Honesty is the best policy after all, right?
âIâm sorry. Darling, I am so sorry. Itâs so stupid how it happened. They were saying that I couldnât get anyone to go out with me and then I accidentally hurt you with the soup incident, so Sirius bet with me that I couldnât get anyone you to go out with me. I was never planning on hurting you, I swear,â James rambled.
âI wanted to apologize and make up for your hand anyway. Not that it was out of pity or anything,â he immediately added.
âI did think you were beautiful. I did want to talk to you. And when you rejected me at first, yes, I did want to prove Sirius wrong. But then you were everything. I wanted so desperately to be friends with you because you were right. The bet was stupid, but it was never about money. It was never even about you per se, but Iâm so fucking happy that it ended up being you, because Iâm in love with you. Please believe me.â
You sucked in a breath at his words. âWhy didnât you tell me?â
James jumped at your voice from the other side of the door. âI wanted to, I really did. But I had already screwed up once and you werenât going to give me anymore chances, so I thought that if I just never told you and called of the bet, pretending it never happened, I could keep you.â He leaned back against the door, eyes tightly shut. âAnd if we break up, then I donât regret it, because the past months with you were perfect,â he whispered.
The door abruptly opened from inside out and he stumbled back, having leaned against it. He looked up at you, hovering above him. He knew you. He knew how to read you and right now, you needed space. âIâll wait for you,â he said, hesitantly and left you alone.
You needed your friends right now.
When James didnât see you the next day, he accepted that you didnât want to see him. But by now, almost an entire week had passed and James and his friends were itching to apologize to you at least once more. He decided to ask Lily where you were and was absolutely not prepared for her answer.
âShe went to Beauxbatons.â Lily pursed her lips at the boy in front of her in disdain. She knew what had happened but couldnât help but pity him a little bit when he looked at her like that. Devastated.
Jamesâ world stopped and for a moment he thought he couldnât breathe. Did you leave? Had he managed to push you away to a whole different school? He thanked Lily for her answer and sat down at his own desk in a daze. His body moved on autopilot for the next few days. He was falling into a routine that he didnât like.
During free periods, he hid out in the wardrobe, face up towards the ceiling as he imagined you were lying in his arms right then.
You had been gone for a week and a half and had returned to Hogwarts. Feeling lighter in your heart and decisive steps carrying you towards the Gryffindor Quidditch stands, right on time for the match.
You saw James and your heart jumped. He looked good. He had definitely looked better before, but all in all, he looked good. You bit your lip, suddenly insecure and doubting his promise to wait for you. Another twenty points for Gryffindor and admired James from the distance.
When you had arrived at Beauxbatons, you had wallowed in self pity for a day or two before your friends had pulled you out of it and reasoned with you. Surprisingly on Jamesâ behalf.
You knew they were right. You were madly in love with James and he was undoubtedly madly in love with you too. Though it had all started off as a bet, how could you stay upset when it only brought you and James together.
James eyes scanned through the crowd, automatically trailing to the spot where you two had been sitting and kissed during your first date. He had to do a double take when he saw you in the crowds and almost fell off his broomstick when he rubbed his eyes with both hands to make sure he wasnât dreaming.
He started making his way towards you when his eyes locked onto the golden snitch. His eyes flickered between you and the snitch, but you had seen it too, so you flashed him a grin. His shoulders relaxed, and he started the chase.
âDarling?â James appeared in the doorway to the boyâs changing rooms.
âJames,â you nodded. You were smiling at him, and your warm, inviting tone had him move forward until you were within reach.
âIâve missed you so much, I thought I lost you.â
âHm, youâre just lucky that I really really love you too.â You sassed back. James was in front of you in two big steps. âYeah?â he asked a twinkle in his eye. âJust like that? No grovelling? No conditions?â
You kissed him. âWould you like me to include grovelling?â you laughed at him.
âYeah actually. You see, Iâve already prepared at least eight different ways to make up to you.â
He pressed his lips to yours again.
âGet a room!â Sirius yelled and you shot him a sour look. He held up his hands in surrender, a shit eating grin still present on his face.
âFine, but donât expect your captain back for the celebratory party. Heâs mine tonight,â you shot back.
âAnd every other night, I hope?â James coyly smiled at you. You shook your head in amusement and dragged him away, hand slipping to rest on his ass, his own hand finding its way to yours.
âLead the way, Darling.â
@elsie-bells @charlie-weasley-is-underrated @dreamingofmarauders @moonyslibrary98 @wildernessflora @hollandweather @queerqueenlynn @locklyebrainrot @thisrandombitch @moonys0chocolate @grac3aph3lion @someonesuggestmeaname @mel-yldrm @yrseline @apiec @earfquak3 @yourvvenicebitch @venomsvl @leyla-ravenclaw @spacedangel @darrarii @shrekscrustybudassy @unsleptwriter @middle-of-the-earth @sirene-noir @bettytaylorversion @littlepoisonmushroom @faumpje @iloveutwice @katelebate @moonysupremacy01 @marina468 @fangirl-kimora @bellesowl @badasswlthafatass @sjprongs
@targaryenmoony @its-a-ittle-bit-cold @quackitysdrugdealer @gaysludge @acciotwinz @in2meijasworld @shadowbriar @kategables @prongsprincessworld @devilsnightz @lavandersblues @inesven
#james potter x fem!reader#james potter x reader#james potter x y/n#james potter x you#marauders era#james potter fluff#james potter angst#james potter fic#james potter imagine#marauders#marauders fanfic
5K notes
·
View notes
Text
Star 1117
human!wooyoung x alienoid!reader
space apocalypse au
genres and warnings: fluff, angst, slow burn, bittersweet i hope, bits of hurt/comfort, alien yeosang and human jongho scs, coachella yun cameos, violence warnings
wc: 26k
synopsis: on your mission to save your home star 1116, and to find the last planet in the temporal nexus galaxy called star 1117, you arrest the human from earth- jung wooyoung. you find that he's been receiving cryptic messages from your galaxy, ones that make you question your purpose. together, you uncover secrets and take big risks to find the truth about the galaxy and star 1117's existence while wooyoung teaches you the true meaning of 'home'.
manager-nim: @eightmakesonebraincell ("or just die bro" "yeah it's not that hard" - famous last words from loren and yumi) (disclaimer: ^said in the context of the fic)
Home is not where the heart is.
Youâve always thought that it was a very human thing to think of the âheartâ as anything but the organ that it was. The heartâs only function was supposed to be to pump blood into your body and keep you running. But often, it was romanticised as a repository that stored human emotions in all their hideous glory. That was human nature in its nutshell which eventually doomed your forefathers, resulting in a bitterness that etched itself on the strands of their genes of which you carried generations worth of despite your half-human nature.Â
The bitterness was justifiable. Your great-grandfather did not know that when he left his home, the planet Earth, he would get lost in the endless expanse of space and never find his way back. You often wondered if the humans ever even looked for him but you wouldnât be surprised if they hadnât. Somehow, he ended up receiving help from the Nexi and ended up on a planet just like his homeland and died trying to find his way back.
It was him who introduced that saying- home is where the heart is. You often read his journals and found it strange how he described everything that was close to his heart- the family he had left behind, a âcatâ which was supposed to be some strange, harmless feline creature that often dwelled in the homes with humans, and a lot of other things that made little to no sense but often sparked curiosity in you. He had left his heart back on the planet Earth and he died trying to find his way back. Perhaps, his home was where his heart was. But to youâŠ
Home was Star 1116, the land where your parents gave birth to you and the land where they were never accepted. The planet that resembled the Earth that had been their home had their forefathers never left in search of finding something similar. Home was the land that had raised you with its magnificent, tall, iridescent mountains and deep, dark valleys that glowed from within when it met the golden gleaming soil that lit up your planet. Home was a location- the place where you took your first steps and found out what it meant to be half human- dangerous yet protected. Home was the place they told you to leave because they were scared of what you could do, even though you looked just like them. You had a human heart, which was an insult, not a compliment, even though your father insisted that it was the latter.
Your heart was inside your body. Your home was tem-nex units away, so far that you could not even see it anymore. Your home was not where your heart was.
âAny more reminiscing and you will find that you can blast lasers through your eyes too.â
âYeah. Iâm getting tired of her sighing. It sounds awful,â Yeosang said but you ignored him, shooting a glare at Jongho who shielded himself as if you really were going to blast lasers from your eyes.
âYouâll be the first to know if I do,â you told him, tossing your grandfatherâs drawing of his cat on the desk where it landed between a pile of journals. âAny update on our targetâs location?â
âJust a few tem-nex units away now,â Jongho said, adjusting his vision glasses. âWanna place bets? I have a feeling itâs one of our old human friends in a dusty old spaceship running away from the Nexi.â
âI have a feeling that itâs just a poor rock and our systems need a big software update,â Yeosang sounded tired even though all he had done recently was lay limp on his couch.Â
âIâm with Yeosang on this one,â you went towards him and he raised his hand to share a fistbump but you just pulled him up, earning a startled yelp from him. âGo check the exhaust outlets and our guns. If itâs a rock we need ammo to blast it. And Iâm tired of hearing your tired voice when all youâve done is rot the last few days.â
âNothingâs fun anymore,â Yeosang pouted, collecting himself. âOur exhaust outlets are fine, our ammo is all loaded. We still have no clue about Star 1117âs location or purpose. Iâm just making the same old mandatory assessments and Iâll come back right here and lie down just like before-â
Your pupils must have contracted in warning because he raised his hands in surrender before scurrying off. Jonghoâs low giggles echoed in the control room and you took your seat back, sharing a grin with the human. It was always fun to bully the oldest in the room, especially to Jongho who was the youngest and the only human aboard.
You were both in the middle of checking if all the buttons on the panel of your rather old spaceship were working, with you making a few quick repairs, when Yeosangâs hasty footsteps caught your attention. He took a few deep breaths before he knocked on the metal wall to get Jonghoâs attention.
âIs our radar not working?â
âIt is,â Jongho confirmed, âWhatâs wrong?â
âI can spot a spaceship not far from our current location- unidentified,â Yeosang said and Jongho frowned, checking the radar. He looked at you and you touched the panel, allowing the silver, branch-like neurons to extend from your fingertips and read the device, trying to assess any damage but detecting none.Â
âRadarâs fine. Are you telling us that it might be an unregistered spaceship?â You asked.Â
All the spaceships in your galaxy, the Temporal Nexus, were supposed to bear a location tracking device and if in the rare instance that a spaceship did not have one, it was never a good sign.
âCome, check it out,â Yeosang urged and the two of you uncertainly got up, following him towards the back of your ship to the window. Indeed, you could spot the outline of a rusty old spaceship in the distance and Jongho lent you his glasses so you could zoom in and take a closer look.
It was definitely not a Nexi spaceship, yet it was in Nexi territory, far from where humans had ever dared to roam. The only time humans had attempted to cross over was how your great grandfather made it to Star 1116, which led to a lot of complications with the planet Earth and its humans and eventually, the Temporal Nexus Accords were penned. The crux of it was that both Nexi and humans would follow these rules and regulations for harmony in space- harmony was a funny way to put it when the humans knew that they could easily be outmatched.Â
âIt canât be a human, right?â Yeosang asked, his glinting silver eyes indicating that he felt threatened. âIt must be someone fooling around. Should we take a look or let it go?â
âItâs still an unidentified spaceship,â you reminded him. âWeâre literally space patrol, Yeosang. We canât let it go.â
âYou know it was just an excuse to kick us out of Star 1116 because we were snooping around,â Jongho scoffed and you rolled your eyes- somehow, you were still more butthurt about it than the human himself. âBut yes, we should take a look.â
âAlright, steer closer. Yeosang- you and me, dome, now. Get the guns.â
While Yeosang went to the storage, you hurried behind Jongho back towards the control room and pressed the button at the far end to get access to the ladder that led you to the observation dome. You made room for Yeosang and Jongho passed you binoculars. Crouching on all fours, you narrowed your eyes in focus as you peeked through the lens, muttering curses when you found how tinted the viewscreen was. There were human alphabets inscribed on the spaceship which confirmed your suspicions.
âAnything ring a bell?â Yeosang asked as he crouched down next to you, taking the binoculars from you. Yeosang was referring to the ships on the watchlist that you had been monitoring for a while now.Â
âNothing. You?â
âI donât see anyone inside. What are the chances that itâs abandoned?â
âOnly one way to find out,â you smirked and Yeosang shook his head.Â
As Jongho decreased the speed when your spaceships got closer, you noticed something odd- almost like a few lights flickering inside the spaceship from what you could grasp, considering the heavily tinted viewscreen. You wondered what that was for. Yeosang warned Jongho to take care of the oxygen levels as he pressed the button on the glass dome, opening it and activating the manual shield just in time-
You got your answer in the form of a rocket colliding with your spaceship which rattled you despite the shield. You gripped at the shaft tightly, allowing yourself just a moment before joining Yeosang outside and asking him to lift the shield so you could prepare for the offensive. Yeosang passed you the revolver and you wrapped your hand around the hilt, a grim smile starting to spread on your lips as you allowed the neuron extensions from the tip of your nails to grow and slide inside the gun to wrap themselves around the bullets.Â
While Yeosang provided cover, shooting any rocket that came in your range, you fired and shut your eyes, waiting for the bullet to hit the exterior. As soon as you felt the collision inside you thanks to the neurons, you let the bullets sink into the spaceship so you could read it.
There was a single human on the spaceship, as young as you. Strangely, the fear factor the human was displaying was less than the aliens you had caught on patrol, which was commendable. Perhaps, the human was a fool and had no idea what he had gotten himself into- you may be half-human but that did not mean you were going to pity the intruder.Â
âHeâs going to run out of ammo soon,â you opened your eyes, switching your weapon and helping Yeosang, shooting bullet after bullet that disintegrated the man-made ammunition in a mere blink. âI wonder how much he brought to have lasted this long- heâs so far from planet Earth.â
âI guess youâll ask him soon,â Yeosang fired at the last rocket and snickered. You started making your way towards the ladder, preparing to gain access to the humanâs spaceship and making sure to keep your revolver with you. Perhaps, the human would like seeing that in your hand.
When Jongho stopped the ship, you opened the hatch on your spaceship to access the ladder so the two of you could walk across to the other. You started knocking on the entry hatch once you reached the humanâs spaceship but you didnât get a response. You placed your hand on the surface and spoke, making sure your voice would be heard inside the vehicle.
âYou can either open and welcome us, or we will welcome you. You wonât like that.â
A few moments later, the hatch opened with a loud shudder, allowing you both inside. You waited until it shut before walking forward, observing your surroundings which werenât much, just equipment, until you heard a shuffle.Â
And then came in front of you a man, a human man who felt as familiar as Jongho whom you had spent all your life with, yet so different. Even though he looked at you with a sort of surprised glare, dark tendrils of his hair covering his furrowed brows, his presence had a warm quality about it and you wondered if it was a human thing- you had definitely felt it with the humans around you. Some of them.
He stood his ground, defenceless and squaring his shoulders with every passing second. âWelcome to my humble abode. Iâm Jung Wooyoung, at your service.â
Yeosang raised a brow and looked at you- you were far too busy identifying the possible layers within that delicate voice. Your lips parted as if to say something but you couldnât produce a single sound at the moment so Yeosang decided to take over.
âWhat in the stars is a human doing here alone?â His voice boomed in the room as he asked. âYouâve violated just about a handful of the Temporal Nexus Accords. Do you have any idea what that means?â
âWell,â he shrugged. âItâs not like I can go back. Iâm wanted on Earth too.â
âAnd you thought it was a good idea to roam around? Youâre almost out of food and you just ran out of ammunition-â
âBut it looks like I havenât run out of luck,â he breathed, collecting himself with a wink in your direction which threw you off. âWhat do you usually do with people like me?â
âEscort them to the station for judgement.â
âYikes,â he said. âI have so many questions but Iâll hold back.â
You spotted the nervous shift from one leg to another as he put his hands in the pockets of his black trousers. He was obviously considering all his options which frankly were quite limited. He had just about two choices- get escorted to the station or face execution right here.
âHow did you make it so far?â You asked, frowning deeply. âEven the Nexi find it hard to avoid the patrol when they try to reach human territory.â
âLetâs say I possess a special set of skills,â he grinned wickedly. âStealth, for starters.â
âI donât quite believe that,â Yeosang commented.
âWell, your ship did not catch mine on radar, did it?â Wooyoung asked and Yeosang confirmed that it hadnât. âAlso, when youâre running from two groups of species, you find that there is no better fuel to reach the victory line than desperation.â
âWhy are the humans after you-â
âWhat do you mean by victory line?â Yeosang asked at the same time and you both exchanged glances- this sure was an odd individual. You urged Yeosang to continue.Â
âHow far did you want to travel with such limited supplies?â
âNot that limited,â Wooyoung began to argue but you raised a hand in the air, making him raise both his hands in mock surrender. âAlright, Iâm doomed anyway. Go ahead. Finish your job.â
âWhy are you here, and why are the humans after you?â You asked, stepping towards him. âAnswer properly this time.â
âIâm looking for someone.â
âIn space?â You looked at Yeosang, knowing that the human wasnât telling the whole truth. âAnd so far away from your home?â
âYes, and Iâm not sure if that someone is still⊠well, alive, in one form or another. But I needed to check a few things for myself,â he said in all seriousness.Â
âYouâre looking for a human? Did your human get lost in space?â Yeosang asked.
âNot my human,â Wooyoung let out a frustrated sigh. âItâs complicated, but Iâm not sure if itâs a human or an alien Iâm looking for. Could definitely be one of the humans from the group that got lost around here a few decades ago- a descendant of them. I donât think they got âlostâ, by the way, but maybe thatâs just me.â
You licked your lips in thought, trying not to look at the very bewildered Yeosang but you both knew that the humans he was talking about must be your ancestors and the group of them. âWhatâs it to you, then? Who are you to try to find them?â
âAgain, Iâm not trying to find them, they must be dead by now, but Iâm curious to investigate. I was obviously a fool for taking matters into my own hands, but they didnât take me seriously, the people back on Earth,â he admitted. âAnd when I started looking into the matter, they tried to get rid of me. Subtly. But Iâve always been known to possess maniacal qualities, and here we are.â
You grimaced at that, âSo youâre an idiot. Yeosang, take him.â
âWait,â Wooyoung snatched his hand away before Yeosang could grab him. âLet me grab my things.â
âYou wonât need them,â you told him. âYou should have stayed back on Earth. You might have lived longer.âÂ
With that, Yeosang strapped the vitals regulator watch on Wooyoung and you started to leave the ship, wanting to go back to the comfort of your own ship as soon as possible.
âYouâre a human, arenât you?â Wooyoung asked and you stopped in your tracks, turning back to meet his eyes as a deadly silence overtook. âHeâs an alien, this one, even though he looks human, but you⊠You must be human.â
âIâm an alien,â you glared at him, the neurons from your fingertips branching like claws to prove your point. âAnd it would do you good to shut your mouth.â
However, you werenât sure if your words triggered him or if he just had a mouth on him- was it a human thing? Jongho was talkative but a different type- cracking random jokes.
But this man?
He was getting on your nerves. You had to admit that his lung capacity was admirable considering the long string of sentences he sprouted as soon as he entered your spaceship. You caught a few words- something about a âcoolâ spaceship, some technical stuff that to your horror, Yeosang was happy to provide his input for, and then something about his own rusty old spaceships and how âhumans could neverâ.
âOh, now thatâs a human if Iâve ever seen one,â Wooyoung clapped his hands as soon as he saw Jongho.Â
âHow can you tell?â Yeosang asked. âI thought I looked like a human too.â
âNah, youâre too pretty,â Wooyoung waved a hand in dismissal and you blinked. âItâs the sheer⊠presence of him. You wouldnât understand.â
âOh, I know what you mean,â Jongho started chuckling after he recovered from the initial surprise of seeing a human on board- a human that was not a resident of one of the 1117 planets in this galaxy.Â
âI donât know what you both mean,â Yeosang almost pouted.
âCome closer,â Wooyoung called and you watched in horror as Yeosang obeyed, the three of them huddling close to each other. âThis human- the warmth, the smell-â
âYouâre telling me you could tell Iâm human because I stink like one?â
While your crew burst into giggles, afraid to laugh properly in fear you would react aggressively- which you seldom did but you made sure the fear factor was a constant- Wooyoung started profusely explaining that he didnât mean it like that but there was something about humans that smelt and felt like home to him. He did not comment on how you had admitted that you were human too.Â
âOh, you humans and your associations with the word home,â you spat, getting morbid flashbacks of the time your father tried to explain how association worked and failed. âLock him in the cell- heâs too talkative.â
âHey!â Wooyoung yelled at you but Yeosang reluctantly patted his back, telling him the cell wasnât that bad, just a room where he could take his final rest before being presented in the station for his execution, which did nothing to help the human. Meanwhile, Jongho started going through Wooyoungâs things and you joined him, finding a few strange food wrappers and pens, a compass that made you smile in awe because it looked very much like the one you possessed, a bundle of notes and folders, an odd device that you set aside for the time being, and then his own journal.
You held the journal in your hands and allowed yourself to look at his memories associated with it, shutting your eyes and watching the images that flashed in your mind-
Grass. More vibrant than the grass on Star 1116, decorated by little colourful flowers that you had always heard of but never seen. The laughter of a woman and the laughter of kids, spreading warmth through your chest. Large bodies of water, as blue as the sky, welcoming you in its cool embrace.Â
And then⊠anger and confusion. Screaming and shouting- your face suddenly felt wet. Were those tears? You hear incoherent yelling and loud thumps of things as they smashed against each other. You felt terror consume every fibre of your being and you felt out of breath- you were running. Soon after followed a sense of dread before guilt consumed you-
âCaptain- hey, y/n,â Jongho cautiously shook your arm, bringing you back to reality. âYou good?â
You retracted the neurons and set the journal aside, realising your face was wet. âHe knows about Star 1116.â
Jongho pursed his lips in thought. âIs that really something we should worry about?â
âHe knows our ancestors made it to Star 1116,â you added for clarification. âHe mentioned that he didnât think they got lost in space like everyone claimed they did.â
âAh⊠that complicates things, doesnât it?âÂ
âAre we sure the station wouldnât have caught his spaceship on their system?â You asked, moving towards the control panel which was displaying normal readings.Â
âWhat are you thinking?â Yeosangâs voice interjected as he entered the room.Â
âI need to have a talk with Wooyoung,â you said, looking at your partners. âHe intended to find Star 1116 and the humans living there and collect some evidence regarding them.â
âWell⊠heâs found them,â Jongho raised his hand. âI think his mission was successful in that case.â
âHalf successful, and he might not know that Star 1116 is a habitable planet for humans. He might be thinking youâre from Earth.â
âOne way to find out,â you stifled a devilish grin.
âDonât go all kitty claws on him,â Yeosang warned with a chuckle and you hissed at him- he always used that phrase, having heard your father call you that when you were younger and more reckless with the alien traits that you inherited from your mother.Â
You told him that you would not need to do that. He was here on a mission and this was the perfect opportunity to use that to gain a possible ally. You took a closer look at his navigation equipment before going to your room to rest, taking the strange device that looked like a radio with you- you didnât want the boys seeing you get emotional again-
And talking about emotions- why did the humanâs overwhelming feelings cause your heart to clench in pain? Why did it bring tears to your eyes? You didnât despise human emotions- you thought they were beautiful in their own strange way but never did you think you would be able to relate to them on an intrinsic level. Perhaps, it was the human in you. No matter how much you tried to repress it, it would always remind you that it was a part of you, integrating with your Nexi gene as one.
But you soon found out that there were other forms of emotions that involved tears, and not just the embarrassing âcryingâ you had almost done earlier.
There were tears rolling down the cheeks of both the human and the alien in your crew as they laughed their lungs out. You had heard a bunch of inhumane noises in your sleep which prompted you to wake up and take a look, but the last thing you expected was-
âAre you having a fucking party here?â You grimaced at the sight of the three boys in a circle with half eaten food in between, noticing a bunch of new dishes that you hadnât seen in a while, the fragrant scent of it filling your nose and almost calming you. Wooyoung looked at your disgusted expression and only laughed harder.
âThis one was supposed to be in the cell,â you pointed at Wooyoung as you looked at Yeosang and Jongho in question. âWhat is going on?â
âHe was complaining about being hungry and when he offered to make us food, we decided to check how good a cook he was,â Jongho answered. âSurprisingly good, turns out. You should have seen him in the kitchen, y/n.â
âSince the station hasnât sent a message yet, that means they havenât figured out that we have a human aboard. We could use him as our servant,â Yeosangâs eyes gleamed with mischievous hope.
âThatâs what you think of me?â Wooyoung smacked his biceps, looking hurt. âI thought we were friends!â
âNo one is becoming friends with anyone here,â you clapped, prompting the boys to start cleaning up. âDonât make me call the station myself, Jung Wooyoung.â
âArenât you a boomer,â he clicked his tongue.
âA boomer?â You asked, wondering what that meant.Â
âA true boomer,â Wooyoung grinned, passing you a tray of food he had kept for you. âBasically means you donât know how to have fun.â
âIâm not here to have fun,â you grimaced at the word and he pressed the tray into your hands before resuming tidying the floor, leaving you standing awkwardly in the middle. Yeosang caught your eye and urged you to sit and try the food and you reluctantly obeyed-
And immediately thought of home.
Home, when your grandfather and grandmother were alive and cooked the human dishes for you- the dishes that they had learned from their parents. You could taste the familiar spices that your grandmother loved in the broth Wooyoung made, the scent immediately transporting you to one of your happier memories when you didnât have to worry about being an anomaly and could enjoy simple moments with your family. You looked at Jongho who was smiling knowingly- he could definitely understand what you were feeling right now.
âI canât eat this,â you looked at Jongho.
âItâs okay, Captain,â he chuckled. âItâs just like our grandparents made for us, yeah? Go on, have a taste of the vegetables too.â
You hesitated but reluctantly took a spoonful of the vegetables with rice, a sense of dread washing over you but Yeosangâs hand on your back calmed you and you realised that maybe, the feelings of dread were present because you were scared to accept that there was a human on board who was making you acknowledge the human parts in you through food, of all things.Â
Thatâs what you disliked about being human- that you were so easily swayed.
Wooyoung watched you cautiously from a corner while he absently sweeped the floor with a broom- he hadnât expected you to react that way and it was surprising to see the group of you interact. If you werenât fully human, he wondered why you werenât as hostile towards Jongho as you were to him.
You finished your food before you knew it, and though it annoyed you that Wooyoung was proudly grinning, you decided to give it a rest for now and focus on the more important matters.Â
âWhat is this device?â You placed the black rectangular, almost hollow box on the table and Wooyoung pursed his lips, tossing the broom in the corner and joining your crew on the table.Â
âWhat do you think it is?â
âA broken radio?â You asked, opening its back to show how it had no batteries. âI canât read it.â
âAnd what would you mean by that, sweetheart?â Wooyoung asked and once again, you had to repress the anger bubbling in your throat at the term while Jongho and Yeosang shifted uncomfortably in their positions.
âI can read memories and emotions or feelings associated with objects, and I canât read this,â you clarified for him. âAnd I want you to tell me why unless you want me to read you.â
âThatâs⊠strange, actually,â Yeosang cocked his head, taking the device from you. âAre you sure you canât read it?â
âIâm sure,â you confirmed, looking at Wooyoung. âSo?â
Wooyoungâs hesitation was palpable. You narrowed your eyes in suspicion. âDonât even think about lying,â you told him, the neurons protracting from your fingernails making him jump a little.
âWhoa, put your murder mittens away,â Wooyoung shielded himself with his hands raised between you. âYou probably canât read because itâs what it looks like- a broken radio. It has no deeper meaning-â
âEverything has a deeper meaning,â you glared at him. âYou wouldnât bring a broken radio to space, for starters. Have you been getting some sort of a signal?â
When he didnât answer, you knew what you had to do. You looked at Yeosang who nodded and came in front of Wooyoung. âIf you really want to get somewhere with her, you better cooperate.â
âI would, but I donât know if I can trust her- you guys with the information I have,â he admitted, sounding serious. âI do receive signals sometimes, but they donât really make sense. Iâve been able to trace them, though, and it looks like they come from around here.â
âAn alien sending signals to a human on earth?â Jongho looked at Yeosang. âDoesnât sound implausible. What for, though?â
âI wouldnât know,â Wooyoung shrugged. âItâs mostly gibberish- I canât make sense of it.â
âDid you at least note them down?â Jongho asked.
âYeah, in a notepad- it should be in my bag,â Wooyoung said, getting up and grabbing his bag from the couch, shuffling through it while you made eye contact with your crew, all three of you as sceptical as the other.
âItâs not here?â Wooyoung looked at you.Â
âEverything that belongs to you is in that bag,â you said.Â
âWe didnât touch it,â Yeosang said, and the boys raised their hands in surrender.
âDid you drop it?â Wooyoung looked incredulous.
âIâm not that clumsy,â you got up, snatching his bag and looking through it yourself but finding no signs of a notepad. You shot him a dirty look. âYou left it behind on purpose, didnât you?â
âThat thing?â Wooyoung pointed his finger outside, the veins on his neck and arms popping out in anger. âIt contains everything I worked for. Itâs the reason why I risked my life to come here, and youâre telling me that we left it behind because you were in a rush?â
âSo itâs my fault now?â You scoffed in disbelief. âYou could have mentioned you needed to get your little notepad when we were transporting you!â
âWell, I obviously did not want someone to see the contents of it!âÂ
âGuys!â Jongho butted between you two, making you both sit down on the couch. âItâs okay. Wooyoung, just allow y/n to look into your head so she can copy everything that was on the notepad here for you. Simple! No biggie!â
âI wonât let her do that,â Wooyoung folded his arms. âThatâs invading my privacy.â
âYouâre invading our privacy by being here too,â you commented.Â
âThen throw me outside,â he simply said and you groaned loudly. Yeosang stifled a smile- he had never seen you so riled up and he made a mental note to thank the human later.
âPlease, cooperate,â Yeosang requested gently. âShe knows the importance of privacy and will do her best to not snoop around in your mind and only look through the contents of the notes. Right, Captain?â
You nodded. You opened your mouth to add that you couldnât help it if the person you were reading unintentionally pushed a memory your way but Yeosang knowingly ignored you and continued. âWooyoung, if we think the message youâve been receiving is important, we might not deliver you to the station at all. You sound like an excellent navigator and⊠we kind of need that.â
âWe donât need that-â
âOh, shut up,â Yeosang waved a hand and you pouted. âYou can take your time thinking about it- we donât have to do that now. But we will have no choice but to report you to the station if we canât find some common ground.â
âBetween death and joining you, thereâs not much of a choice here, is there?â Wooyoung asked grimly and you almost felt sorry for the human. âOkay, go ahead. Iâll write what I remember from the notes, but you can help me fill the gaps.â
âWonderful,â Yeosang clapped. âLetâs scatter now.â
â--------------------------
You had to admit, you felt a little sorry for reacting that way towards the human who, like he had said, really had no choice but to cooperate or face death.
Or perhaps, it was the Wooyoung being human and sneaky and making you feel guilty on purpose. You wouldnât put past humans to do that- sure, you were the daughter of one and a friend of another, but you had seen your fair share of humans hiding behind the excuse of their ugly nature.
However, your guilt solidified when you found the man diligently scribbling in a new notebook with a jug of coffee by his side. You shook your head at the sight- what was with humans and their addiction to caffeine? But you supposed you couldnât complain- whatever kept the human running and made your job easier.Â
You sensed Wooyoungâs body getting tense when he sensed your presence and you knocked on the door right at that time, pretending you hadnât been standing there for a solid few minutes. He nodded and you entered, sitting down next to him.
âWhat are you writing?â
âAnything about navigation that I can recall from the top of my head,â he showed you the notes and you made an impressed face.Â
âAre humans on Earth that advanced in space navigation already?â
âAs of recently, yes, but not many, and they usually keep it to themselves,â Wooyoung told you. âTheyâre afraid the government and the space councils will exploit their services.â
âSounds like our government,â you scoffed.
âI guess we do have something in common then,â he grinned. âI was one of the few who kept my research to myself, but I also made the mistake of snooping around and finding things I shouldnât have learned.â
âYou said something about the group of humans who got lost in space,â you asked, shifting on the couch so you were facing him. âDo you remember their names?â
Wooyoung narrowed his eyes slightly. âThose humans settled on Star 1116. Jonghoâs one of them, right? A descendant of them?â
You nodded and he wowed at that, taking a few moments to let that information sink in. âAnd what about you?â
âIâm one of them too,â you admitted. No harm in him knowing. âMy mother is a Nexi, though. My father was the grandson of one of the humans who got lost- but why do you believe they didnât get lost?â
âI heard the superiors talking about how their spy network failed to achieve results,â he sighed and you felt your heart sink. âThe plan was to pretend to get lost and settle on one of the planets in the Temporal Nexus so they would keep reporting back to Earth with their findings.â
âDid they?â You asked, unconsciously holding your breath.
âI guess they felt welcomed enough that they stopped very soon, and my people never looked for them in fear that their secrets had been exposed. The Temporal Nexus Accords happened right after so the humans on Earth had to pretend they had no knowledge of those humans in space and thought they died.â
You fell silent, staring at the rings on Wooyoungâs fingers while you processed that.
Your great grandfather and great grandmother were spies. If anyone were to find that out nowâŠÂ
âThey must have lived well,â Wooyoung said gently with a smile. âI wonât tell anyone, if youâre worried about that. Iâd say Jongho, at least, deserves to know the truth though.â
âThank you,â you said. âIâll tell Jongho soon. They lived well, but after they had kids and our grandparents were old enough to have their own, the Nexi started discriminating. It got a little messier afterwards, but weâre still here. Just⊠kind of outcasted.â
âThe Nexi are just like humans then. Itâs such a human thing to discriminate among races, isnât it?â
âYeah, well, I donât blame them,â you scoffed. âThey will have a field day if they learn that they were right about humans all along.â
âBut whoâs gonna tell them?â Wooyoung pretended to zip his mouth. You smiled at that and he smiled back. âDid you come to read⊠me?â
âUnfortunately, yes,â you said and he resigned into the couch. âIt wonât hurt.â
âThatâs not what Iâm worrying about, but okay,â he urged you to start and you raised your palms in the air, letting the neuron extensions protrude from your fingernails. Wooyoung watched in awe as the silver steel-like branches curled around each other in an intricate pattern.Â
âIâll touch your forehead and close my eyes when I read,â you felt the need to tell him. âI will try not to look into your private memories but I canât control what you send me, and unless you have a good mental fortitude I will only see what you show me.â
âInteresting,â he said, gulping when you scooted forward. You locked eyes with him, finding it almost endearing how his mismatched yet beautiful eyes widened when you gently placed your palms on his temples, letting the neurons extend and entangle with his hair to stick on his scalp.
âAh⊠that tickles a bit,â Wooyoung muttered and you stifled a smile. âDo I close my eyes too?â
âYou donât have to,â you answered and shut yours. âThink of your notepad, now. Iâll have a general look before I start noting down.â
âGot it,ïżœïżœ he said, shutting his eyes to focus.
You saw the notepad, as clear as day, and the last place he recalled using it was the control room in his spaceship. You relaxed when you realised he had indeed been telling the truth. You then saw the navigational reading and glimpses of incomprehensible messages- incomprehensible to him.Â
You were about to draw back but you saw a montage of his memories in the spaceship- you felt the loneliness that he had felt being alone in space for so long- a few months and no human or alien contact. You felt a bit of dread as he wondered if he made a wrong decision leaving the Earth in the manner that he did- stealing information and sneaking past them. You felt his will to live fluctuate when it started to feel like he was on a wild goose chase.Â
And then you felt just the briefest moment of acceptance when he noted down how long he had to live with the amount of food he had left on the spaceship. He was mostly relying on supplements but he wasnât sure how long that would keep him healthy.
Before you could draw back, he pushed one memory in focus- the reason he cooked for all of you tonight. He was grateful to be alive and he needed the food more than you- more for the joy of cooking for himself and for others, for the act of simply eating with company, no matter who it was.
When you opened your eyes, you found that you were just as breathless as him. You didnât know if he had intentionally pushed that memory into focus but it was enough.Â
âWell,â you retracted one hand away, keeping the other at its original position. âMight be a little uncomfortable but we should start writing now. You can help me fill in what I donât understand, is that okay?â
âUh, yeah. Sure,â he adjusted himself so the notebook was between you two on the couch now. You rested your elbow against the cushion so it wouldnât hurt. âShall we begin?â
It took you about an hour of filling in the gaps but thankfully, Wooyoung had done most of the work. The navigation section was finished soon and then you moved to the messages he received from the radio which you realised were in one of the Nexi codes. It required a series of messages to be arranged in a specific numerical pattern to decode it. Thankfully, Jongho had the right device for it so you intended to let him handle that department.
While writing the notes, you learned about his time at the space centre on Earth. Wooyoung seemed to be a talkative person and you listened to his story about how he and a few other astronauts and space scientists always disagreed with the government which ultimately controlled their operations. Apparently, the humans were always on the lookout for a number of things- a planet like Earth, for starters. The secret to stop ageing or extend the age cycle.
âWhy would they want to extend their miserable lives?â You grimaced when you heard that.Â
âSometimes, the little things are enough to want to live a little longer, I suppose,â Wooyoung mused, taking the pen from you and finishing a string of messages for you before handing it back. âThereâs a race of you that has an unusual cycle, isnât that so?â
âThe Original Nexi,â you told him. âA few descendants of them still live though they are scattered and stay low. They donât age like we do- after a certain age, I suppose around sixty, they start ageing backwards. They get to be young again but the fun ends there. Theyâre back to being babies and then one day, they turn into stardust and scatter in the atmosphere.â
âHow poetic,â Wooyoung scratched his chin. âI suppose it has its pros and cons.â
âMore cons,â you commented. âNo one wants to take care of you by the time you become a baby for the second time.â
âYeah, I bet thatâs a sight,â he snickered, asking you to skip an irrelevant section and you started on the last page. âLook at that. Weâre almost done.â
âThank you for cooperating,â you meant it. âYour navigational skills⊠theyâre quite impressive. I might just have a place for you on this ship. Depends on your behaviour though.â
âYou are on your worst behaviour, I want it just like that~â Wooyoung started singing and you smiled- his voice really was pretty.Â
âYou seem to like that song.â
Silence filled the room and you finished writing the last sentence, shutting the notebook and turning to him, finding him surprised.
âHow did you know?â
Oh. You had made a mistake.
âWhat did you see?â Wooyoung asked again, and this time, involuntarily you saw more memories and you shut your eyes because of the intensity of those memories-
Wooyoungâs voice. He was singing the song in a small room with the lyrics on the screen, loud background music blasting in that space along with the sound of uproarious laughter, the bass of the music in synchronisation with his heartbeat. Bright, colourful kaleidoscopes of lights danced with their bodies, swaying around one another. You felt joy, in its pure and raw form, and then-
You were transported to another memory associated with that song- back in the spaceship as he sang it alone, his voice the only thing echoing off the walls with only the dim white light to accompany him. There was no joy anymore- just yearning for something that was not and might never be.
âGet out of my head, y/n,â Wooyoung gently wrapped his hand around your hand that was still placed on his temple. You opened your eyes in surprise at the contact, blinking a few times to let your vision adjust. His words finally registered inside you and you looked into his eyes.
He wasnât angry. He simply looked tired and perhaps, he knew exactly what memories you had seen. You retracted the neurons from his scalp and now that it was just your fingers tangled in his hair, you unconsciously caressed the soft strands. He moved your hand away softly, placing it in your lap and looking at the joined hands for just a moment before he pulled away.
âI⊠Iâm sorry, I didnât mean to-â
âI know,â he nodded in understanding. âItâs okay.â
You nodded, realising you were still leaning into him. Taking a deep breath, you picked the notebook and got up.
âThe notes will be with Jongho- he can decode the message,â you told him. âYou can rest now.â
âCan I ask you something?â Wooyoung looked at you expectantly. You raised a brow and he took that as a sign to continue. âDo you only read the memories or are you able to feel the emotions or feelings associated with the memory too?â
Your silence was enough for him. He nodded in understanding, having gotten his answer.
As you made your way back to your room, you wished you could have told him that this was the first time you felt human emotions in such depth, in such an unfiltered and almost vulnerable way. Such innocent, humane feelings that almost made you forget that alien blood ran through your veins.
â---------------------------
While none of you had officially announced Wooyoungâs position as a navigator in the crew, he seemed to take on that role naturally. He made home in the control room with Jongho and they learned a lot from each other- Jongho about navigation and what it was like to be a human on Earth, and Wooyoung about the Temporal Nexus Galaxy and what it was like to be a human among the Nexi.
However, the more interesting part was how he managed to make Yeosang warm up to him. Yeosang wasnât one to talk a lot and none of you in the crew were very physically affectionate, yet it seemed like Wooyoung had claimed the man as his target. He was always clinging to him- holding his hand, clutching his arms as he rubbed his cheek against him, casual pats and ruffling of hair (of which Jongho was also a target), hugs of all and every kind, and smooches. What was funnier was how Yeosang claimed to dislike all of that yet you would find him smiling to himself afterwards.Â
Whatever it was, Wooyoung had a magnetic personality and everyoneâs eyes followed him, as did yours. You were often in your designated corner with your journals and equipment, making calls to the station to send daily reports, sending messages to anyone who would want to hear your theory about Star 1117 and possibly help you in any way while not reporting you to the authorities. It was hard to be in the same room as Wooyoung and not look at him and lean towards him, you were finding.Â
It wasnât that he didnât try to be as physically affectionate with you as the rest, or not include you in whatever stupid debate they decided to have for the sake of passing time- he was simply hesitant to touch you because he wasnât sure if you could read him without your neuron extensions- or âmurder mittenâ, as he referred to them. Kitty claws was not the only term thrown around now.
Jonghoâs device had successfully decoded the message but you were all waiting for the next signal as there were still missing parts. The radio was kept in the middle of the room so anyone could hear it if it woke up. Meanwhile, you shared your knowledge about Star 1117, the planet that could not be found.Â
In the Temporal Nexus Galaxy, there were exactly 1117 stars or planets in the beginning, as marked by the Original Nexi, the first aliens born out of the celestial matter when the galaxy came into being. While the 1117th planet was never located, it was historically and scientifically accurate information that your galaxy had 1117 cycles. Each complete orbit of the planets around the core marked by the presence of a single sun- almost like the sun in the solar system- caused one planet to disintegrate into celestial matter.Â
Wooyoung shared his knowledge of your galaxy and you found out that the humans were also aware that the only remaining planets in your galaxy were Star 1116, which was your home, and Star 1117. Star 1117 existed but it could not be located no matter how much the authorities and everyone else tried- there was too much clutter in the galaxy, they claimed.Â
All the planets that finished their cycle disintegrated into rocks and stars. Some of the rocks the aliens made habitable when there werenât enough planets to accommodate them, while some aliens resorted to pods and spaceships as their home. The further you went to explore in the Temporal Nexus, the harder it got to navigate and find your way back which was why a lot of the explorers who tried to locate Star 1117 or its byproduct (in case they were wrong about Star 1117 still being whole) never returned.
You were just discussing the myths surrounding the star while you ate lunch- Wooyoung was also the designated chef now, and you had to admit that part of the reason you were okay with his presence in the spaceship was because of the food he made for you all and not just because you had delayed your decision until you could properly decode the message.Â
âI personally think Star 1117 was the first planet to die and our home is actually Star 1 instead of 1116 and theyâre all wrong about the number of cycles that has passed. Itâs a reverse order,â Yeosang said. âThis, or thereâs no Star 1117 in the first place.â
âYeah, the Space Council could have easily modified the data,â Jongho nodded.
âBut I read them,â you said, referring to the council members that you had secretly read. âThey donât think thatâs true.â
âMaybe theyâre made to think that thatâs the truth,â Yeosang pointed out and you shrugged.
âMaybe Star 1117 isnât a planet like your other planets in this galaxy,â Wooyoung added casually while munching on a potato stick. âMaybe itâs just an ugly old rock and you all think that it has to be a planet like Star 1116.â
âWell, I hope the authorities are looking into that possibility because the current cycle is ending soon. That means there wonât be a habitable planet for humans,â you said, looking at Jongho- while you were part alien, you functioned more like a human and couldnât just travel in space without a certain amount of oxygen, just like Jongho. âAnd that also means that we will lose our home.â
Yeosang passed a tight-lipped smile at that- you all had family who lived in Star 1116 and refused to leave even though they were aware that this planet would soon disintegrate. They wanted to live there until the last possible moment before making a decision- die with the planet or move to a space pod. They were too old to do anything to save their home so you were using this opportunity to try to save it for them, along with your crew. While the government did not allow such missions for the common people, you were carrying it out secretly. You would be labelled criminals if you interfered with their mission.
âThatâs a shame. Iâve heard Star 1116 is a very beautiful planet,â Wooyoung said and you all nodded- it really was the most beautiful planet to ever exist in that galaxy. âWhat do you plan to do about it?â
âHonestly, we have no idea, weâre just trying to find more information on when the cycle will end so we have a clue about how much time we have instead of waiting for the government to announce that we have numbered days,â Jongho said.Â
He was about to continue when you heard static and you almost thought it was one of your own radios until Wooyoung got up and brought his radio back to the table, the four of you huddling closer to watch the messages appear.
âPass me a pen,â you asked Yeosang who obeyed and you gave it to Wooyoung who had already opened the notebook to write down the message. It was mumbo jumbo to the three of you but all the colour seemed to leave Jonghoâs face when Wooyoung finished writing the message.
âWhatâs wrong?â Yeosang asked, patting his cheek to make him come back to his senses.
âUh, let me confirm the message,â he mumbled weakly and you rushed to get his decoding device. He thanked you and started to insert the message in the device while already knowing the final version since he had played with this device enough to not need it anymore. When he typed the decoded message, he looked at all three of you before setting it in the middle of the table.
ââI am 1118,ââ Wooyoung read the message, frowning. ââDo not save 1117.ââ
Silence filled the room as the message hung in the air over your heads, your hands getting clammier with each passing second. You looked at Yeosang who looked just as lost and then at Wooyoung who was checking his readings again as if making sure that he hadnât made a mistake.
âThere is no Star 1118,â you said what everyone was thinking out loud. âIsnât that right? Wooyoung?â
âIâve never heard of Star 1118,â he admitted in all seriousness. âStar 1117 has always been the focus of attention, right?â
âYes,â you nodded. âBut someone from Star 1118 is sending you a message and telling you not to save Star 1117? Is that what it is?â
âThere canât be a Star 1118,â Yeosang frowned. âWe canât even locate 1117. I think if there were two missing planets, we would have found at least one, right?â
âUnless the government is hiding something?â Wooyoung suggested. âWouldnât put it past them.â
âYeah, he might be right,â Jongho agreed with Wooyoung. âBut I think we should start with locating where this message came from. That would certainly make things easier.â
âI suggest an infiltration of your space council to find information because it looks like youâve had no luck so far,â Wooyoung raised his hand while looking at you, asking if everyone was in.
âThatâs too risky-â
âBut you can read the aliens, right?â Wooyoung interrupted and you folded your arms. âYou can read objects. You can read their data- all we have to do is sneak past them,â he said, folding his sleeves with a smug face. âAnd I happen to be a pro at that, as you already know.â
A jab, but also an attempt to smoothen the rocky beginning of your relationship. You scoffed in answer, knowing all too well what he was talking about from the bits you had seen from his journal. âWeâll be labelled space criminals. They would do anything to find us and have us tried in court.â
âWell, from what Iâve heard, youâre all space criminals anyway,â he shrugged. âYouâll only be living up to that title. Besides, donât you want to save your home?â
âYou will help us save our home?âÂ
âIf I can be of help,â he nodded. âI came here to find Star 1117 too. We have the same goal, right? Find Star 1117 and save your galaxy. You get to save your home, and I get to rub this in my government's face and⊠clear the name of my friends who got caught in this mess without me.â
âDidnât catch that sob story when I read you,â you told him and Yeosang snorted, resulting in all of you sharing a laugh, the room echoing with nervousness, anticipation and excitement-
And hope. You met Wooyoungâs eyes and he nodded earnestly, his smile making your heart feel warm, a feeling you had forgotten.
You smiled back this time.
â--------------------------
âWooyoung, I swear to the all one thousand, one hundred and seventeen stars, if you donât move your knee right now-â
âIâm trying,â he hissed, smacking your back and you let out a horrified gasp at his audacity. âI canât move it- bear with it.â
âItâs digging into my calf and it hurts,â you sighed.Â
âWhose genius idea was it to sneak through the vents again?â Wooyoung asked and that shut you up.
It took you all just about two days to form an elaborate plan that would involve Yeosang getting access inside the Space Council building to present the monthly report physically with the excuse of meeting up with his cousin who worked there. When he called his cousin, the poor guy was quite surprised since they werenât on friendly- or any terms, per se. He did complain about the strictness of the Space Council and how visitors werenât usually allowed, but since Yeosangâs parents were ex-employees of the Council, it helped his case and his request to visit was almost immediately approved.
That left Jongho in charge of camouflaging the spaceship and he contacted a few of his friends who happened to be mechanics and had some spare technology that they could share with him. They were sceptical about why the human needed camouflage- it definitely raised suspicion, but Jongho had always been good at shutting people up with money so the mechanics were more than happy to help him out, thanking him for helping their declining business.Â
You and Wooyoung, of course, had to be the ones to sneak in. You were hesitant to take the human with you- his vitals werenât the problem since he was wearing the watch just like you which ensured your vitals remained normal. The problem was the risk of taking an unregistered human inside the very space that made sure all humans were registered in their data.Â
Plus, Wooyoungâs claim that he could âwatch outâ while you read their data wasnât very helpful- you werenât sure if he would be able to get you out of a tight spot if you got caught. He claimed to be good with guns so you reluctantly loaded him with as many weapons as possible and when you were almost sure he wouldnât be a liability, if not a help either, you agreed to let him accompany you.
He was good at sneaking in. He had studied Jonghoâs inventory of machines and tools and taken anything he thought was useful. While Yeosang entered from the main door, the two of you turned on the camouflage on Jonghoâs illegally obtained wristwatch and took access inside the building through the backdoor while another alien entered. Before you could be scanned, Wooyoung pointed at the vents and you squeezed yourself into the tight space, crawling on all fours with Jonghoâs voice guiding your directions.Â
âCan you both fight later?â Jongho huffed. âTake a left and then jump down- youâll land in a storage room. I canât guarantee that it will be empty, so make sure your camouflage is working and youâre silent when you land.â
âGot it,â the two of you muttered in unison and you angrily tucked your hair back before leading the way again, having Wooyoung follow behind you. You paused before it was time to jump down, extending your neurons to read the room and after finding no signs of life for now, you landed softly with a thud, signalling Wooyoung to come down as well.
âThatâs convenient,â Wooyoung pointed at your fingernails. âCan they act as a weapon?â
âHavenât tried that yet but I suppose Iâll be forced to, soon,â you pointedly looked at him and he stuck his tongue out before Jongho asked you to find your way to the storage room that was across the hall. Wooyoung opened the door just a fraction and you pushed him with your elbow to take a peek.
âNo one outside?â
âDoesnât look like it,â you whispered.Â
âWell, thatâs what your kitty claws are for. Go ahead,â he said and you sat down on the floor, extending the neurons once again and finding a few men who seemed to be on duty, stationed in front of the rooms that were on either side of this room. You got up and moved away to talk to Jongho.
âIs there no other way?â
âNone,â Jongho sighed. âShould I ask Yeosang to do something about it?â
âNo, I have a sacrificial lamb right here,â you smirked dangerously at Wooyoung, who pointed at himself with wide eyes and furiously shook his head.
Moments later, he was carrying a bunch of folders and going out of the storage room as if he belonged there. You watched from the crack in the door as he pretended to look at the room number and went just a few steps ahead before dropping everything to the floor.
âCurse the stars,â he huffed angrily. âIâm gonna be late and my boss will kill me.â
One of the guards came into your vision, looking at Wooyoung with narrowed eyes. âWhoâs your boss again?â
âJust the angriest one here- no need for names, am I right?â He shook his head and the guard seemed to buy that for the moment. âAsked to get some files,â Wooyoung started gathering them and the guard bent down to help. Wooyoung looked back, meeting eyes with you for just a second before looking at the second guard. âWould you help? I need to grab another bundle from the storage.â
The second guard hesitantly joined the first, grunting as he bent down. Your heart seemed to be beating between your ears as Wooyoung came back inside the room.
âWhat do you say I knock them out?âÂ
âJust keep yapping- Iâll make it,â you told him and he signed okay, grabbing another box of files and going back outside. You heard the three talk among themselves and you mustered all the courage before making a dash across the hall, turning the knob-
To find it locked. It would need an identification card to open it, and you didnât have enough time for Jongho to do his thing. Panicking, you looked at Wooyoung who visibly swallowed and you made a neck-slicing motion.
âNow whoâs that?â The second guard spotted you and that was all Wooyoung needed to take out his gun from the jacket and smack the guardâs head with the butt of the gun. The other guard punched him in the stomach with such force that Wooyoung doubled up as he let out a weak exhale-
And before you knew it, the neurons were extending from your fingernails and slashing at the guards while forming a protective barrier around Wooyoung at the same time. Wooyoung yelled an âIâm okay!â which finally made you stop- not after having inflicted enough cuts on the guards to make them clutch at themselves in pain.Â
Wooyoung looked at you, half-impressed and half-horrified. You decided to make sense of it later and said, âWe should probably⊠shut them in the storage.â
âYeah⊠why donât you use your murder mittens for that too?âÂ
You scowled at him but did exactly that and Wooyoung smacked them hard enough to knock them unconscious though you were pretty sure it was petty revenge. He dusted his hands and looked proudly at you afterwards, catching you stifling a grin. He raised a brow and you finally let out a laugh at the absurdity of the situation.
âIf you have both had your fun,â Jonghoâs voice interrupted though he sounded amused- while he couldnât see what was happening, the audio was enough. âYeosangâs almost done and youâre still doing god knows what.â
âSorry, Wooyoungâs having too much fun,â you put the blame on the human and moved along, ignoring the earfull that Jongho started to give Wooyoung. You used the identification card of one of the guards to open the door, finding yourself in the recent archives section of the control room- you didnât need to tap into the alien parts to hear the chatter from the main room that leaked into this one.
âIâll keep watch, you can start,â Wooyoung said and you nodded, wasting no time and shutting your eyes, letting the neurons branch out and touch everything in your surroundings- the shelf where hundreds of files were stacked, the numerous hard disks along with paper notes, the walls that contained memories of the people who had touched it recently, the floor where the employees must have walked a million times-
And where Wooyoung stood, and you almost thought your eyes were open when you saw him watching you in awe while staying alert. Despite not wanting to read him without his consent anymore, you saw the brief flash of what was playing in his head right now-
The sight of you slashing at the guards to protect him.
You pushed that scene and the feelings associated with it aside and let the neurons store every bit of information that they could until you started losing your breath and feeling faint- a sign that you couldnât take it anymore. You thought you heard Wooyoung call your name before you retracted the neurons and rested your back against the wall, catching your breath.
âToo much?â He asked and you nodded, wiping your forehead.Â
âWeâre done, Jongho,â you said and he hummed in response, letting Yeosang know so he could leave as well.Â
âGood job everyone,â Jongho said as you all started to make your way back out. âIâll serve you all drinks tonight. And maybe sing for you.â
â--------------------------
If you thought Jongho was a good singer, he certainly had competition now.Â
Sure, Jongho could move stars with his voice. You always joked that perhaps Jongho was an alien and his voice was his alien characteristic because there was no way a human could sound so powerful and mesmerising.
But perhaps, it was a human thing to sound so captivating, to sing like you intended to break the heart of the listeners and heal it again, to have your voice flow like the honey aliens only heard stories of- something they could describe and perhaps create association with yet only dream of having. Perhaps, it was a human thing to possess a voice that could make you feel like you were floating among the stars as one.
Or maybe⊠it was just Wooyoung.Â
And just you, feeling all of that and more.
You tried reasoning with yourself- you had been hearing Jongho sing since he could speak so it probably didnât sound so special to you anymore because you were used to it. If you could experience his singing for the first time again, you were sure you would be as blown away as the other person- as Wooyoung was.
But when Wooyoung sang in a voice so soft and mellow, you could feel your heart melt and you felt the sudden urge to sit out on the deck of the spaceship, in the hollow silence of the space and watch the stars.
âNo way heâs the same person who sounds like an animal when he talks, right?â
You exhaled in relief when Yeosang said that but you were sure his drunken heart wasnât as moved as yours was.Â
And it didnât help when Wooyoung locked eyes with you as he sang about the human emotions of longing, sadness, happiness and love. Of sorrow and bitterness, of peace and hope.Â
You had been fine for the most part of the night- after returning to the spaceship, the boys started to prepare a meal while you passed out on the couch, surprising Wooyoung who was told that you were just taking a power nap to recover your energy. They woke you up when the table was set and while you ate, you told them that you were still processing the information you had absorbed and nothing you could process so far was relevant. While Yeosang told you all about his âadventuresâ and how wonderful an actor he is, the room filled with overlapping chatter and laughter with the tinkling sound of your glasses as you drank.Â
And now that the humans had been singing for a while, you silently excused yourself with a smile on your face that had been plastered on your face since you woke up. You exited the spaceship and laid down on the deck to watch the endless expanse of the universe. With your hands resting on top of your beating heart, you let your chest rise and fall in synchrony with the glimmering of the stars around you.Â
You could hear your own breaths but Wooyoungâs voice still seemed to be ringing in your head and you found yourself smiling again. You recalled when your grandfather had told you stories of his father and his time on Earth- how humans used to sing at gatherings around fire while they ate candies or drank warm beverages. You had never experienced that but you always thought they might have looked strange doing that, until tonight when Jongho and Wooyoung started singing and Yeosang started clapping along- perhaps, this was what it was like to be truly human. To enjoy the little moments in life and make the most of them.
âNow thatâs one way to stargaze.â
You almost jumped, letting out a startled sigh and Wooyoung grinned at that. âCan I join you?âÂ
âUh, sure,â you patted the space next to you and he settled down, watching you for a moment before he assumed a similar lying position next to you.
âItâs beautiful,â Wooyoung sighed dreamily. âThe stars.â
âSometimes I wonder which of these stars were planets where we lived,â you said. âI think a lot of people here must look and wonder which one of them is their home.â
âItâs a shame how the cycles here work, but isnât it somewhat relieving to know that the place that was once your home is now all around you? In the form of celestial matter.â
You turned your face sideways to look at him. âIs it though? To know that you have no home anymore?â
âBut home is where the heart is,â he smiled, looking at you.
âDo humans still use that phrase on Earth?â
âWeâve always been using it,â he said. âWhere did you hear it?â
âFrom my great grandfather.â
âHeâs still alive?âÂ
âNo,â you chuckled. âI have his journals. He missed planet Earth a lot but he said that home is where the heart is and his heart was here with his family. It never made sense to me, though.â
Wooyoung shifted his body to lay down sideways so he could look at you as you talked. âAnd why is that?â
âI donât know,â you shrugged. âHome is a place, not an emotion or a feeling. My home is under the shade of the tree near my house where I grew up.â
âThatâs where your heart is,â he told you.
âNo, my heart is here,â you patted your chest. âItâs pumping blood.â
âMy dear y/n,â he pinched your nose and if you had been sober, you would have smacked him. âHeart is an organ, yes, but itâs also a feeling. You leave a piece of your heart everywhere- back home, with your friends, with the people you lose. It is what makes you a whole person.â
âStill does not make sense to me,â you pouted.
âIt will, one day,â he assured you, a knowing look on his face.
âWhat was your home like?â You asked after a few moments passed.
Wooyoung took a deep breath, folding his arms, his hair beginning to fall sideways slowly. You turned to face him too, unable to resist the urge to tuck them back. He didnât comment on it, knowing it would remind you of the distance you were always consciously creating. âMy home was near the sea- you have it here too, donât you?â
âSomething like that,â you told him, recalling the human sea you had seen flashes of from your great grandfatherâs journal.Â
âMy home was the place where I spent my whole life, where my parents were,â he said and you noted how there was something sad about the way he smiled. âMy home is with the friends I left behind, and even though my workplace started resembling a prison⊠that place is also my home.â
âWas it hard to leave home, knowing you might never go back?â
âWell, I didnât think too much about it, I trust my navigational skills,â he said and you rolled your eyes. âBut yeah. It started feeling like a mistake until I met you guys.â
You nodded- you knew all too well what he was talking about, having felt his loneliness firsthand. âDonât you want to see your home again?â
âMaybe Iâll go back, but⊠I think I have a home here with you guys too,â he said cautiously and your brows furrowed as you tried to unravel its meanings. âDonât you feel like you have a home here too? With the boys?â
You fell silent, pondering over that. âWill you show me your home, Wooyoung?â
âHow- oh, with your kitty claws?âÂ
âI call them neurons, but yes,â you locked eyes with him. âIâve always wanted to see what Earth looked like from my great grandfatherâs mind. His journal doesnât really give much.â
âWhat do you want to see?â
âEverything special about planet Earth, and⊠cats.â
âCats?â Wooyoung frowned. âI thought you had them here? Yeosang called your neurons kitty claws?â
âItâs just a phrase we adopted from the description of cats and feline creatures we have in his journals,â you told him and he clapped, saying a long âahâ in realisation.
âWhat about dogs?â
âWe have something like that here, but Iâd like to see that too,â you smiled.
âOkay, thereâs so much to see- do you want to see now?â Wooyoung asked and you shook your head.Â
âIâm still processing the information I got from the Space Council. Maybe some other day.â
âSure, whenever,â Wooyoung said and you watched him for a few moments, the silence surprisingly comfortable.
âDid I scare you earlier?â You finally asked the question that had been weighing on your mind since you came back. âWhen I attacked the guards?â
Wooyoung stifled a smile. âI think I was more surprised that you went all murder-mode to protect me rather than being scared,â he confessed, âbut I wonât lie. It was a little scary.â
You bit your lips, feeling something like guilt wrapping around your heart. Wooyoung inched his hand closer, looking at you for permission before holding your hand and caressing it.
âYou donât scare me,â he admitted, âI donât care if you are capable of slitting throats with your nails or neurons or whatever they are. I saw how frightened you looked when the guards attacked me. I canât get that out of my head.â
Now that was new. âWhy canât you get it out of your head?â
âYou and your questions,â Wooyoung laughed, bringing your hand closer to inspect. âHey, your hands look pretty normal. Like human hands. Where do the neurons even come from?â
You showed him by protracting them just a fraction and he wowed, taking both your hands and examining the skin around your nails when they retracted. âPretty seamless, huh? Can you produce them out of your feet too?â
âYeah, Yeosang had a wonderful time having me try that,â you laughed at the memory. âI can, but I donât for obvious reasons.â
âYou would look like a frog if you did,â Wooyoung told you.
âWhatâs a frog?â
âIâll show you when itâs time, but⊠Iâm scared you wonât like it.â
You narrowed your eyes at him and when he started describing a frog, he finally earned the long due smack, your laughter ringing in the space while Jongho and Yeosang watched from the window.
âDidnât realise she could laugh like that,â Jongho wiped a fake tear from his eye.
âShe laughs with us too,â Yeosang said.
âOh, you wouldnât understand,â Jongho waved a hand in dismissal. âHer laugh sounds different.â
âReally?â Yeosang looked at Jongho. âSounds the same to me.â
âItâs a human thing,â Jongho smiled and Yeosang shook his head at that, knowing all too well what he was talking about.
â---------------------------
âWe have a big fucking problem, guys.â
All three heads turned dramatically in succession and you looked away, suddenly feeling overwhelmed.
âDid you finish processing already?â Jongho asked and you nodded, slumping down on the couch next to Yeosang who had been pretending to take a nap. The younger two, who had been playing some board game that Wooyoung had been teaching the boys, rolled their chairs in front of you and you nervously fiddled with the sleeves of your black shirt.
âYeah, I sped things up and⊠do you want the good news or the bad news first?â
The boys exchanged glances and everyone agreed on the good news first. You took a deep breath, âThe Space Council has identified all of us and are sending out âwantedâ posters. They know we stole information and theyâve put a bounty on us.â
âThatâs the good news?â Yeosang looked just about as horrified as the rest of them. You let out a short laugh.
âCongrats on officially being labelled space criminals now, I guess?â You offered and Jongho groaned loudly, muttering something about how his parents were going to kill him, bounty or not. âNow, the bad news?â
âGo ahead,â Jongho muttered, folding his arms in bitter resignation.
âWell, I donât know how bad it is but they have secrets that theyâve hidden so well that even I couldnât read them,â you started and Yeosang whistled at that. âI kept hitting a dead end whenever I came across something related to Star 1117, and thereâs absolutely no way of locating the planet- not that they know of, or if they do know, theyâre hiding it a bit too well.âÂ
âSo was our attempt futile after all?â Wooyoung asked.
âNot really- it means that they do know a lot about Star 1117- at least the higher-ups. Theyâre just hiding it from everyone else.â
âWhy are they keeping it to themselves? Do they want to keep Star 1117 all for themselves when the time comes?â Jongho questioned. âDo they not want the rest of us finding out?â
âOr maybe they donât really know a lot and are just as clueless as us,â Yeosang offered. âDid you find something about how to locate it?â
âI think radio waves are our best option, so Wooyoungâs radio will have to do. I have something that can help with that, so letâs just track whoever is sending us that message and get answers from them?â You suggested.
âSounds like a plan. Weâre already working on using the radio as a navigational device so let us know what needs to be done next,â Yeosang agreed.
âSure. Thereâs also something strange I came across,â you added, âbut I donât know if itâs of any value.â
âLetâs hear it anyway,â Jongho leaned forward in anticipation.
âYou know the stories about the first aliens in this galaxy? The Original Nexi who are supposedly the first aliens in this galaxy?âÂ
âYeah, that bloodline still exists, right?â Jongho asked, having recalled hearing rumours about them. âThe Original Nexi who are born, grow up until a certain age and then start ageing backwards until they die?âÂ
âThe humans would love to hear their secrets by the way,â Wooyoung looked both ashamed and proud of his people at that moment.
âYeah, so,â you continued. âI think the first aliens are from Star 1117- thatâs what I read in one of the files. That must mean the planet exists. If we can find one of the Original Nexi descendants who are alive today, we might be able to get some information about Star 1117. Maybe some of them even live there and we just havenât been able to find them. Maybe that is why theyâre trying so hard to hide the planet.â
âWoah,â Jongho exhaled deeply. âNow thatâs news.â
âYeah,â you sighed, a sombre silence taking over while all of you collected your thoughts. You decided to break the silence and give them a heads-up. âSince weâll be wanted criminals now, letâs cut all contact with the station and destroy any tracking devices on this spaceship. Jongho, I trust you can take care of that?â
Jongho nodded and you continued. âYeosang, please make sure our families are safe when they go to investigate- make sure they know that it might get messy so they can defend themselves if need be, okay?â
âIâll let our friends know too- especially people weâve been in contact with recently,â he said in a grim voice and you agreed, the realisation that you would all be in danger soon washing over you with a crash and you involuntarily shivered. Yeosang patted your back. You glanced at Wooyoung who had an unreadable expression on his face.
âWeâll do everything we can,â Wooyoung assured you and you nodded in answer. âLetâs speed up our radio navigation first.â
You agreed and got up, moving towards the control panel with Jongho, and Wooyoung looked at Yeosang, wiggling his brows.
âI guess my role is still chef?â
Yeosang chuckled. âYou can keep doing whatever youâve been doing. Kind of like an anchor, donât you think?âÂ
Wooyoung was pretty pleased to hear that, immediately cheering up at Yeosangâs acknowledgement of his role as an âanchorâ when he had previously been referred to things like âmaidâ, âcomic reliefâ and worse. He disappeared into the kitchen knowing he didnât have a lot of time before he would be called to help with the navigation.
And it was about an hour later that the smell of meat prompted everyone to drop what they were doing and join Wooyoung at the table. The meal was mostly silent, all of you feeling spent now that there was a threat hanging over your heads. Wooyoung could feel the palpable stress in the air but let you all have a moment to yourselves. After clearing the table, he was called to help with the navigation and he worked in harmony with Jongho and you, the hours passing by in a blink and sleep forgotten until-
âA signal!â Wooyoung shouted, making you and Yeosang get up with surprised grunts from your half-asleep state while Jongho high-fived him.Â
âAnd, itâs gone- but it was there,â Jongho quickly input the readings into the radar and got a location. âJust a few tem-nex units away, should take us a few days.â
âBrilliant,â you felt hopeful all of a sudden, laughing in relief as you looked at Wooyoung in gratitude. He smiled in return, hand on his chest as he nodded. Yeosang clapped dramatically when Jongho started to yawn, making the two giggle and you got up, looking at the time.
âI think we should set our route and get some sleep, all of us. It was a long day,â you said and everyone agreed, Jongho immediately taking his place on the couch, pushing Yeosang away with little kicks.
âGo to your own room and get some sleep,â he said. âIâll sleep here in case something fishy happens.â
âAlright, geez,â Yeosang rubbed his thighs, the youngest smiling as he swaddled the blanket. Yeosang saluted you and Wooyoung mockingly before going to his room.
âWant a drink, Captain?â Wooyoung offered and you gave him the side-eye.Â
âShouldnât you go to sleep?â
âThe adrenaline will take some time to wear off,â he explained and you shrugged. âIâd really like to take the drinks outside this time, and I could do with some company, unless youâre too tired?â
You decided to join- you could do with a drink and some company too, you reckoned. It had been a stressful few hours and your nap hadnât helped at all- you kept thinking about whether you had been too reckless and doomed your friends and family by infiltrating the council and stealing top secret information. Sure, it could be justified- the government was all but dooming the people with the way they were handling things. If this really was the 1116th cycle, they had done little to nothing to prevent an apocalypse and the people were still in the dark about the ensuing damage which could be anywhere from just Star 1116âs collapse to the whole Temporal Nexus galaxy swallowing itself.
And you had never felt so worthless. You were merely a speck of dust in this vast galaxy and everything that you were doing to save it looked like it was all in vain.
âCheer up, eh?â Wooyoung said as he clinked his bottle with yours. âIt will be okay. Weâll be fine.â
You had to admit, you were rather impressed by his ability to read the room or the emotions of someone. He did it better than you could with your neurons and that was saying something.Â
âI just feel like Iâm going in circles. Itâs not the first time weâve received a signal that indicated that we might be close to Star 1117, but itâs the first time Iâve felt hope. I donât know what I will do if it turns out to be nothing.â
Wooyoung hummed in thought. âIf it turns out to be nothing, youâll try again, just like you have for so long now. You wonât give up.â
âI know I wonât give up,â you nodded. âI want to do anything to make sure Star 1116 stays like it is, even if⊠even if I canât ever go live there again.â
And perhaps, it was that possibility that had been weighing you down all along- what if you were chasing after something you shouldnât and risking your chance of ever going back home? What if your last memory of Star 1116 would be when you got drafted as space patrol?
You recalled that day- just another morning with you munching on some snacks while you worked at the office with Yeosang and Jongho. The three of you had always been a unit even in the Space Centre in Star 1116. Your unit was the one in charge of detecting foreign matter around your planet but you were always abusing your power- since you had access to a lot of devices and archives, you were conducting your own research about Star 1117 which almost everyone was aware of. It wasnât something you did secretly anyway.
But even though you saw it coming, the notice that your unit was transferred to Space Patrol still made your heart sink. You went to the superiors to have them change it- Jongho and Yeosang shouldnât be dragged into something that you insisted on doing, but the two were already there trying to do the same for you. The three of you laughed like fools afterwards as you processed what this meant-
That you were on to something and the Space Centre did not want you snooping around anymore. That was how you ended up harbouring spite for the Space Council and continuing your mission in secret. It had been a long and lonely journey for the three of you but at least you had each other. And with Wooyoungâs addition to the crewâŠÂ
Things had definitely changed for the better.
âI can understand,â Wooyoung smiled wistfully. âI didnât exactly leave Earth on good terms either. It was quite a similar situation as yours- I would have been imprisoned for trying to expose state secrets if I had stayed any longer, so I just decided to sneak away and collect evidence about their dealings with Star 1116 and their plans for Star 1117. I feel sorry for the people I left behind- they must be dealing with my mess.â
You recalled hearing about his friends earlier- he seemed to worry about them a lot. âDo you want to go back⊠once you collect your evidence?â
Wooyoung shook his head. âDo you think Iâve been doing my job ever since I met you?â
âWell, I didnât stop you from doing what you needed to do,â you muttered and he laughed.
âLook⊠thereâs no way Iâm going to go back to Earth and tell them that you exist. Youâre the evidence I was trying to find, and⊠Iâd rather keep you all to myself.â
âJung Wooyoung,â you warned but he only took a few chugs of his beer in response. You crossed your legs, shifting to face him.
âI understand how much home means to a person, and I wouldnât want to be someone who prevents you from going home and clearing the name of your friends. Please, I already feel guilty as it isâŠâ
âLook, I came here to find out if the humans that got lost here were still communicating with my people back on Earth, right?â Wooyoung began. âTurns out those humans had morals after all, from what you told me. They never betrayed the aliens here and lived in harmony with the rest of the aliens here. They made a home here. Isnât that beautiful?â
âAnd what about Star 1117?â You asked and Wooyoungâs lips tightened in a smile. âWhat have you been trying to find about Star 1117?â
âWell, you know why they sent your great grandfather and his group to the Temporal Nexus. Humans have always been in search of anything they can get their hands on; they're greedy like that. Be it slowing the ageing process or finding another planet that they can make their home. After all, Earth will collapse one day. In the solar system, they havenât had much luck so theyâve always been secretly exploring other galaxies.â
âIs that such a bad thing?â You asked. âWeâre the same. Our planet collapses and we go live on another.â
âBut you take everyone with you, donât you?â Wooyoung asked grimly and you frowned in confusion. âYou do not leave your people to die, do you?â
You shook your head in denial and when he sighed, you had your answer.Â
âAre humans that selfish?âÂ
Wooyoung stretched his arms, a melancholic smile plastered on his face. âSometimes. Not all of them, I like to believe. Itâs just the power that makes them lose their morals.â
âI guess itâs the same here then,â you shrugged. âThe Space Council does not want us finding any information on Star 1117.â
âI have a feeling that they have a good reason for that. Letâs hope Iâm right,â he settled the empty bottle on the deck. Yours was still half full and in your hands. You watched Wooyoung trace shapes on the surface of the deck, his dark hair falling down on his forehead.Â
âWill you show me your home?âÂ
Wooyoung looked up at you in surprise. âNow?â
âI feel like this is the moment that I should read you,â you answered in all honesty and he looked a little confused but agreed anyway. You scooted closer and raised your hands in front of him. He awkwardly raised his own, intertwining them with yours before he realised-
âOh, the forehead, right?â He was about to pull his hands away when you let the neurons extend and wrap around his hands, effectively binding them to yours and Wooyoung raised a brow in response, speechless for once. You stifled a smile and let the neurons wrap along the bulge of veins in his arms, the silver branches sneaking under his sleeves and taking shape along his collarbones before appearing on his neck.
When you felt Wooyoung stiffen just a fraction, you stopped, the neurons curling around his neck. You couldnât help but notice how beautiful he looked with the silver branches on him, and it awoke a spark deep inside you. You almost felt breathless, as did he, before you asked him the one question that would make or break this moment.
âDid I scare you?â
Wooyoung looked at you for a few moments too long, watching your pupils contract and dilate in anticipation, silver like the extension of you around him. And he asked himself-
Was he scared of you? Did the idea of being so exposed to you make him want to cower away? Did he not like the way you had him trapped under you? Did he not appreciate that you were still asking for permission?Â
Werenât you only human too? Figuring out these unfamiliar feelings just like he was?Â
Wooyoung decided to take a leap of faith in you and tightened his hold around your hands in answer- you had read him for a long time when he was first brought in your spaceship but that was a wholly different experience from this moment. This was so much more intimate with darkness enveloping the space, the stars twinkling like an endless glimmer around you, and the shift in your relationship now that you had warmed up to each other.Â
A different way than he had warmed up to the boys, he noticed.Â
âIâm not scared,â he caressed your hands in answer. âI told you before- you donât scare me, y/n.â
You smiled in response and let the curled branches extend along his temples, wrapping around his head like a crown. You wished he could see himself in that moment, but you shut your eyes as he pushed his memories to you.
Earth.Â
So different from the Earth that you had seen in your great grandfatherâs memories. There was more architecture- tall greyscale buildings that threatened to touch the sky. Where was the green grass? Why did the sky no longer seem as blue as it had in the Earth that you had seen?
Suddenly, you saw exactly that- a sky of fluffy clouds with rays of sun emerging through it and painting the lush fields of grass yellow. You saw the flowers that you always loved- the same roses and daisies from your memories. There was the sound of water in the distance- waves. It had to be waves. There was the sound of a woman calling Wooyoungâs name and you looked into the distance at the small cottage. Someone zoomed past you and you twirled around again, taking a scared step back as you saw a little ball of black fur-
A cat.
A startled laugh left your lips as the cat rubbed its soft body on your bare legs. You picked it up and kissed the top of its head before running towards the smell of food- Wooyoungâs food- no, his motherâs food. The person he learned to cook from, the taste that he carried in his hands.Â
The scene shifted yet again and this time, your legs were submerged in water and you looked around in confusion- why was the water falling from the sky? You craned your neck upwards to find that it was not the sky where the water was coming from but the top of a mountain, the stream crashing against deep brown rocks just like the one you sat on, a green carpet around it- moss, it was called. You had a stick in your hand and before you could figure out what to do with it, you felt two taps on your shoulders. You turned around to see a child who had a stick just like yours with a tiny creature lodged in it, threatening to fall on the ground. Scared, you cupped your hands and let the creature take refuge in your palm. You watched it carefully, the dark green bulge of its throat rising and falling in quick successions, and its tiny, webbed feet-
A frog.Â
You were laughing as the frog jumped out of your palm and landed on the rock near you, joining its own little gang of friends. You washed your hands with the cool water and splashed it on the children around you.
This was what it was like to be a kid on Earth.Â
You opened your eyes and saw Wooyoung smiling widely. He grinned before he asked, âDid you see it?â
âI did,â you pouted. âAnd I do not look like a frog, Wooyoung. Shame on you.â
Wooyoung laughed loudly, squeezing your hands subconsciously. âWhat else did you see?â
âWell, I saw a cat, thank you very much for that,â you smiled. âI could smell food- your mother cooked for you, right? It smells just like your food.â
âReally?â He seemed pleased to hear that.
âExactly like that,â you confirmed. âAnd⊠I saw tall buildings. What was that?â
âThat was the city where I lived before I came here, where I moved to after I grew up.â
âIt looked⊠void of life,â you told him and he agreed. âEarth has changed.â
âWe call it âmodernisedâ,â he shrugged. âBut yeah. Earth has changed, and so have its people.â
âDo you want to see my home someday?â You asked, beginning to retract your neurons and he shivered slightly. âItâs not much, but itâs definitely something like the Earth that my great grandfather left behind. And I wish I could show you like you showed me, but⊠you can see it in person.â
âYouâd take me to Star 1116?â He asked in surprise.
âYeah, well, donât think Iâm doing it for you,â You started and he scoffed. âIt looks like weâll have to go anyway- at least to warn the people if things donât work out.â
âWell,â Wooyoung kept his hands intertwined with yours even after your neurons were fully retracted. âIâm not one to give false hope but letâs not give up and stay optimistic about this, okay?â
You nodded and looked at his hands that fit so well with yours, and you found yourself thinking how truly incredible it was to be this fascinated by such a simple thing as your hands in someone elseâs. And that led you to think about how much you had changed since you met the human from Earth.
Wooyoung seemed to have noticed that you were deep in thought and he leaned down a bit to enter your vision, gently asking, âWhat are you thinking?â
You looked at his deep brown eyes that glinted with mischief and curiosity as he held your gaze. You let your eyes travel along the slope of his nose, pausing at his parted lips that were starting to curve into a smirk.
âIâm thinking youâre too close,â you muttered, pushing him back but he only pulled you closer which induced a startled gasp from you.Â
You sucked in your breath just as quickly when he caressed your knuckles with his thumb before planting a kiss on both your hands. He then proceeded to look at you, his gaze almost darkening.
âToo close?â He asked, almost as a challenge. You were too surprised to answer, an unfamiliar but pleasant feeling pooling in your stomach.Â
âLet go of my hands before I chop your hands into pieces,â you warned and he immediately let go, raising his hands in surrender and he would have thought that you were serious were it not for the laugh that you let out afterwards.
âAnd you said I donât scare you?â You scoffed. âTry harder, Wooyoung.â
âHey,â he scoffed back in utter disbelief. âYou played dirty. I cherish my hands, okay? If you shred my hands into pieces I canât do this-â
He grabbed your wrist and pulled you close- a bit too close, so that your faces were mere centimetres apart. Your eyes widened in surprise and when his initial surprise wore off, he tilted his head a bit, his eyes scanning your face and looking for any signs of apprehension. Upon finding none, he proceeded to cup your face with his other hand.
âIf you hurt my hands, I canât hold you like this, can I?â He whispered.
âWooyoung-â you began but he shook his head, planting a chaste kiss on your forehead and grinning cheekily afterwards, making you smile shyly.Â
âIâve wanted to do that for a long time,â he said, letting go and scooting away this time. âDonât go all kitty claws on me please-â
This time, you decided to show him just what Yeosang had meant when he called your hands kitty claws. If it was the planet Earth, or even Star 1116, his shrieks and laughter would have woken creatures from their deep slumber.
But since it was just your spaceship, it only made Jongho and Yeosang grunt in their sleep and his voice was lost to the stars.
â------------------------
âThis is insanity,â you managed to say, your breaths quickening with every second as you monitored the radar, watching not one, not two, but three patrol spaceships enter the range of your spaceship, quickly covering the distance behind you.
âWeâre running away, right?â Jongho asked but didnât wait for the answer, pressing a button and activating the speed boost, though that did nothing to calm you. You climbed up to the dome to take a look at your surroundings, zooming through the glasses that all of you had on since you spotted a spaceship following you.Â
A number of things had happened in the last few days which led you to this point, so close to finding out the source of the signal Wooyoung had been receiving on his radio. Your names were circulated among all the residents of the Temporal Nexus with a significant bounty on your head, and even Wooyoungâs face was plastered on the âwantedâ posters. That prompted you all to cut contact with everyone including your family and acquaintances, though Yeosang had sent a warning to the families and assured them that you would be okay. However, the anxiety that came with the possibility that you all might not ever be able to go back home gnawed at all of you.
For now, there were more important matters. Jongho worked on camouflaging the spaceship as best as possible while the rest of you worked on tracing the signal to the most accurate location, finding yourself in unfamiliar territories. The Temporal Nexus was a vast galaxy and your spaceship was well-equipped so it allowed you to cover a great amount of distance in a short amount of time but there were some spaces in the galaxy that were considered âred zonesâ or unsafe, to put it simply. These spaces were usually considered to be a hotspot for mysterious, unexplainable spatial activity and it was thought to be the points where a planet may have completed its orbit in time, resulting in a âtearâ in space. To the naked eye, it would seem like a mass of vividly coloured gases with little electrical sparks emerging from it. All the residents of the Temporal Nexus knew to avoid it-
But the residents of Temporal Nexus werenât nosy like you were. And how could you ignore it when the signal was coming right from that point? It was only a matter of time before the Space Patrol around the red zones would detect your spaceship and be on your tail-
And here you were. Just a few hundred tem-nex units away from the red zone, from the source of your signal, the Space Patrol quickly catching up, the boys preparing to attack while you monitored the situation- it was just an excuse to take a breather and think where did it all start going so wrong. If you got arrested now, it would be the end.
âCaptain?â Jongho called. âWeâre closing up on the red zone. What do we do?â
âWe canât steer around it, can we?â You asked grimly, climbing down and going to look at the map that highlighted all the red zones in the galaxy- there were about eight red zones in your proximity alone and the only clear path was your way back which was now crowded with space patrols.
âNot really- I donât think we can lose them,â Jongho took a deep breath.
âI say we keep going,â Wooyoung said. He had been monitoring the radio which started malfunctioning as soon as you entered the range of the red zone. âWeâre getting signals from there- all the messages we got are from that mass,â he pointed at the blue cloud of gas not far from you now.Â
âItâs dangerous,â Yeosang shook his head. âThereâs no telling what could happen once we enter that mass.â
âOnly one way to find out,â Wooyoungâs lip curved in a smirk. âI have a feeling thereâs a reason the space patrol is hell bent on catching us before we reach the red zone, and itâs not our safety.â
âMakes sense,â Jongho agreed. âThere have been instances of people trying to get to one of the red zones but never have the space patrol been so active in trying to stop them. Usually one ship is enough.âÂ
âWe are wanted criminals,â you reminded them. âThey have a reason.â
âAnd whatâs the reason?â Wooyoung asked. âThat you almost found out information about Star 1117âs location? And now youâre going to the red zone? Hell, if I had to say, it would look like youâre on the right path.â
Yeosang exchanged glances with you- Wooyoung was on to something. It made sense- if you had tried stealing information about any other thing, perhaps the Space Council wouldnât have reacted so brashly.Â
âAlright, forwards we go,â you announced and Jongho nodded, immediately going back to steering the spaceship. âBut if at any point we feel like itâs dangerous, weâre going back, space patrol or not.â
âGot it,â Jongho grinned, speeding up the ship once again. You went back to the dome to activate the shield, deciding not to go on the offensive for as long as you could manage- you didnât want more charges added to your criminal record.
For a few moments, all of you focused on your tasks- Yeosang blasting any rocket that came your way, Jongho focusing on entering the red zone while Wooyoung assisted him, monitoring the radio. You gave directions from the dome, silently praying that this mission would not be a futile one when you heard the familiar static noise from the broken radio.Â
Immediately, all of you were hovering around Wooyoung and watching the radio try to display a message on its screen but failing to. It looked like something was disrupting its signals.
âIt has to be because weâre near, right?â Wooyoung looked up at you and you nodded.Â
âKeep following the source- Iâm going to try and get readings from outside,â you told them but before you could move and anyone else could verbally stop you, Wooyoung grabbed your wrist.
âDonât go outside. Itâs too dangerous.â
âIâm only opening the dome,â you told him gently, your heart clutching at the sight of worry in his eyes- for you. âIâll be right here.â
Wooyoung hesitantly let you go and you gave him a small smile before going back up and opening the dome, taking a little peek out. You rested your palms on the surface of the exterior and let the neurons spread around the spaceship so you could read the air and the surroundings- it didnât always work but sometimes when there was something foreign in the air, you could read it.
âWeâre entering the red zone in front of us in about two minutes, Captain,â Jongho warned. âYou sure you want to be out?âÂ
âIâll be fine- itâs not dangerous,â you assured him but still shut the dome halfway in case you would have to retreat in an emergency.
However, nothing could have prepared you for what happened next.Â
Jongho announced that you were going to enter the zone in about thirty seconds and Yeosang positioned himself beside you with his gun. The two of you were covering the back of the spaceship when the air around you turned foggy, indicating that you were in the red zoneâs range. You were just trying to get a reading when you saw something from the corner of your eye-
âJongho!â You warned but it was too late- another spaceship came out of nowhere from within the red zone and hit the back of your spaceship so that Jongho lost control of the steering. The impact of the collision made your spaceship swerve dangerously to the left, making it spin. Yeosang lost his footing and unceremoniously landed down, shouting in warning and you retracted your neurons just in time to draw your hands back before the domed window fell back in its place. You would have fallen in a painful position but Yeosang managed to catch you just in time, though the rocking of your spaceship still made your head bang against the ladder rather painfully.
âI got it!â Jongho shouted and managed to stabilise the ship, and the gasp that he let out when he finally got a clear view outside made you wonder if something had gone wrong-
But Wooyoung looked just as speechless. Yeosang helped you up, making sure you were okay before you two joined them to look at the scene outside-
It was the same pitch black darkness of the space, void of any stars but surrounded by the blue masses of gas. And right at the centre was a small, glowing thing- it was too far to make out its shape but it looked like a rock from afar.
âAre we inside the red zone?â You asked in confusion.
âWe crossed it, and now weâre inside the space surrounded by the red zones,â Jongho settled back in his seat in surprise.Â
âAnd weâre getting a proper signal- look,â Wooyoung managed to add amidst the confusion of the situation, pointing at Jonghoâs device that you had used to track the signal from Wooyoungâs radio.Â
âThereâs no one following us anymoreâ Yeosang went to check from the dome as if he couldnât believe the radar readings. âWeâre alone here.â
âDid you see the ship that crashed with ours?â You asked and Yeosang shook his head in denial. âDamage report?â
âMinor, nothing to be worried about for now,â Jongho assured. âSo? Do we inspect that? Why is it glowing like that?â
You looked at the luminous thing in the middle of the space- this couldnât be Star 1117, right? It was too small to be a planet. Was Yeosang right then? Was this just a byproduct rock or mass of the star that was once a planet?
âBefore we go,â you began, a suspicion gnawing at you. âLet me read the collision real quick. Thereâs something odd about the spaceship that collided with ours.â
âRight? We didnât detect it on the radar,â Jongho said.Â
âThat might have been because of whatever was messing with the radio signals?â Wooyoung suggested but you werenât sure. You went back to climb the ladder that led to the dome and this time, you sat outside on the surface while you protracted the neurons to read.
And what you saw made cold wash all over you- you must have let out a surprised sound because Yeosang was outside with you, his eyes filled with worry.
âIt canât be,â you shook your head. Nothing made sense anymore.Â
âWhat is it?â Yeosang asked. âTell me.â
âIt was our spaceship,â you told him and he frowned in confusion. âI saw our spaceship- this exact one.â
âThatâs impossible,â Yeosang shook his head. âMaybe youâre wrong?â
âIâve never been wrong,â a grim realisation started to dawn on you and you beckoned him to follow you down. âIt wasnât detected on our radar because itâs our spaceship. And it must have crashed with ours to bring us here, to this point.â
âAre you thinking⊠duplicates? Time travel?â Jongho looked at you in disbelief. âI could call you crazy if we werenât here right now, but⊠you know those are just theories, right?â
âYou can choose not to believe me,â you said, understanding his point, âBut I know what I saw.â
âTime travel in the Temporal Nexus, huh?â Wooyoung scratched his chin in thought. âIsnât that what Temporal Nexus means in the first place? A point where different timelines intersect?â
âThat refers to the points in our galaxy when the cycle of one planet comes to a completion right when the cycle of another planet begins,â Yeosang said, his eyes narrowing in thought. âUnlessâŠâ
âUnless your Space Council decided thatâs what you all should know?â Wooyoung smiled knowingly. âJust like they didnât tell you about that thing? About the red zones? About Star 1117? About Star 1118?â
âLetâs just⊠inspect that first before we start drawing conclusions,â Jongho said weakly and you all agreed, taking a seat next to the two. You sat next to Wooyoung and looked at him- could he be right?
He seemed to understand exactly what you were feeling, and when he slid his hand in yours, you didnât draw away. You held it and squeezed it back. You needed that.
And it seemed like he needed that more when you started getting closer to the luminous form and realised that it looked more like a person than a rock or a star.
âAm I⊠going crazy?â Jongho asked, pressing the side of his glasses to zoom in, âor is that a literal fucking person hovering in the middle of space?â
âAre you sure thatâs our source?â Yeosang sounded doubtful as he looked at Wooyoung who was beyond speechless, for once. You checked for him and sure enough, you were on the right path.
âStop the spaceship,â you said when you saw the figure move and Jongho immediately did. The figure- person- turned around and all of you wowed and cursed under your breaths.Â
âThatâs just⊠an Original Nexi, right?â Yeosang stood up to get a better view, prompting Jongho to continue approaching the figure. âApart from the⊠glowing part.â
It sure looked like one- it had the characteristic androgynous appearance of one, with a stone etched under one eye like a teardrop. Jongho stopped the spaceship and looked at you.
âAre we inviting them in or are you going out?â
âNo way that thing steps inside,â Yeosang shivered involuntarily. âI donât want my spaceship glowing and sticking out like a sore thumb.â
âIâm pretty sure the glowing isnât contagious,â Jongho laughed. âBut heâs right. Itâs better if the two of you go out. We humans can chill and watch, right, Wooyoung?â
âRight,â he sank lower in his seat. âYouâre on your own, sweethearts.â
Yeosang scowled at the human before extending his hand for you.Â
âDonât even try to read that thing,â Wooyoung warned in a low voice. You pursed your lips in answer before you joined Yeosang, exiting the spaceship from the dome and climbing down at the shaft that Jongho had opened for you to stand on.Â
You were now facing the figure, standing tall and powerful- there was no way this was just one of the Original Nexi- this person and everything about their presence was making you want to sink to your knees.Â
âAh⊠how many times have we crossed paths now?â Its voice, smooth as silk, sounded inside you. Startled, you looked at Yeosang who was just as shocked, if not more.
âI donât think we have crossed pathsâŠâ you narrowed your eyes as the person smiled knowingly. âWho are you?â
âI take it you got the message, then? It must be our first time meeting,â the person sighed as if the weight of the world was crushing it down. You noticed how up close, the glow from its skin wasnât as obvious- perhaps, you were engulfed in it now.Â
âWho are you?â Yeosang asked. âAnd how are you here, like this?â
âWho do you think?â It asked, positioning itself so it looked like it was perched on an invisible surface. âYou are looking for Star 1118, right?â
âAnd how do you know that?â You asked. This time, there was no apprehension in your voice but simply curiosity and wonder.Â
âBecause I am the one you have been looking for,â the smile on its lips was so sad that it made you want to cry. âI am the one you saved and the one you let go of. I am the beginning and the end of this Temporal Nexus- I am Temporal Nexus, in its truest form. I am what you call Star 1117, and what you will call Star 1118 if you make the mistake of saving me.â
This time, your knees did go weak and Yeosang let out a gasp, utterly astounded. The person just watched you both with eyes that were both apologetic and full of resentment.
âStar 1117⊠is a person?â You breathed.Â
âNot really,â Star 1117 shrugged, the golden long hair flowing like a halo around its figure. âJust one of my forms. Just one of my names.â
âI donât understand,â you said, turning to look at Jongho and Wooyoung who were listening in to your conversation from inside, both equally dumbfounded.
âSweet child of the Nexi,â Star 1117 began. âI am the Temporal Nexus. I am all the stars in this galaxy and their cycle. I am the Original Nexi, the very first, and all of you are my descendants. At this moment, I am Star 1117- Star 1116âs cycle is almost complete and as a cycle comes to completion, I start assuming the next form. This is my final form, for the final cycle- there are no planets anymore- not after 1116.â
You did not know for how long you simply watched the personâs figure shimmer as if it was also a mass of gas- perhaps, if you touched it, your hand would pass right through its form. You and Yeosang stood in shock, trying to process your thoughts.
Star 1117 was a person, not a planet. This being was the core of the Temporal Nexus.
âIf you are the Temporal Nexus,â Yeosang began, glancing at you for a moment before continuing, âyou must be the past and the present. Isnât the last cycle supposed to be the 1117th?â
âAs the fates have intended, yes,â Star 1117 nodded. âAnd youâre out here to change that. In fact, you do. You find a way to save me and have the Temporal Nexus live its 1118th cycle. But that is where everything goes wrong,â the person smiled in a melancholic manner. âThe Temporal Nexus is supposed to die with its intended last cycle. If you try to change the design of the universe, the universe finds a way to retaliate.â
ââDo not save 1118â,â you quoted. âWhy?â
âBecause you triggered not only the end of the Temporal Nexus but the end of the galaxies surrounding me!â Star 1117âs voice boomed this time, making you clutch Yeosangâs hand. âThe solar system is next- it will swallow in on itself, before its intended time. There will only be an end and no beginnings anymore.â
âThatâs impossible,â you shook your head in disbelief. âYou sent a message- to not save 1118. That means you were alive.â
âOh, I was alive long enough to find a way to make things right,â Star 1117 smirked. âThe human in your spaceship- it is he who sent my message. It is him who crashed into your spaceship just now so you made it here- it is him who gave us another chance to make things right and not make selfish decisions.â
You turned to look at Wooyoung who had an incredulous look on his face as he pointed at himself. You turned back to the Original Nexi.
âHow?â Yeosang asked.
âIn the time when Iâm 1118, Iâm weak and I fall,â Star 1117 admitted grimly. âThe human who never made it to Star 1117 and never met any of you found my weak form. With his help, we formed the last link to the past and here we are. He does not remember because it is not him- it is the person who crashed his spaceship in yours. His origin and conclusion will remain to be unknown until you make a decision- save me, which will lead me to the human on Earth, or let me go, which will take us to a new path- perhaps, one where the world doesnât end like that.â
âIt was our spaceship that crashed into us,â you said.
âAnd I always wondered how he came to possess it,â Star 1117 sighed. âI hope you make the decision that leads to that moment in this timeline.â
âThe decision to let you go?â You scoffed. âWe will have no home- what about all of the Nexi? Arenât they your children? Do you not care for them?â
âI do. But I have lived long enough, and I have seen what happens if you try to save your galaxy. Do not make the mistakes you have made so many times now,â Star 1117 almost pleaded. âDo not save me. Save yourselves.â
âI will save my home and the people who matter to me,â you said through gritted teeth. Yeosang put a warning hand on your shoulder but you shook it off. âYou are the Temporal Nexus. You canât die like this- you canât take away my world- our world,â you motioned at the boys inside the spaceship. âI will find a way to save you and the galaxy.â
With that, you turned on your heels, not waiting for Yeosang. You were far too overwhelmed to think or care.Â
âThere is no other way. You have tried everything. You have failed every time.â
Star 1117âs words were lost to space. Yeosang stood awkwardly, wanting to follow you inside but having too many questions of his own to do that. He turned to the being.Â
âIf you are the Original Nexi, does that not mean that you grow old and young like your descendants?â
âI did, in the beginning, when I was young. When I was Star 1,â Star 1117 smiled. âAfter a certain time, when I started approaching my end, I got stuck in this miserable state, unable to age and unable to do anything but exist and die a little with each cycle,â the star raised its hand, proving that indeed, there was a translucence to its body indicating the weariness that dripped from its voice in a physical form. âYour people- the Space Council- they protected me and tried to help me, but to no avail. They realise that there is no answer to this. Some things are meant to die at their time, Kang Yeosang. Tell your friends that I have suffered enough for this world.â
â-------------------------------
You must be human, you thought, because you couldnât stop crying.
Ever since the conversation with Star 1117, you had been overwhelmed to no end. You came back to the spaceship and shut yourself in your room. You knew the boys let you have your space for a while but it was Jongho who came to knock on your door first.Â
âCaptain? You alright in there?â
You didnât respond though you were pretty sure he could hear your sniffles. He continued. âIâm not exiting the red zone until youâre out, okay? Until I have your orders. Take your time, I understand.â
You muttered a thank you and that was enough for Jongho. It was Yeosang who came next to check on you.
âAll that talk about not being as emotional as a human. Tsk tsk. Look at you,â Yeosang said, attempting to lighten the mood. You did let out a dark chuckle though that only made you cry some more.Â
âCome on. Tell me whatâs got you crying so much.â
âI just need a few minutes,â you told him. âIâm sorry for being a mess.â
âItâs okay- just⊠come to us if itâs too much, okay? Youâre not alone.â
You knew that. You were not alone, however, you had never felt more lonely. And you were starting to realise why-
You had subconsciously read Star 1117. While Star 1117 had been making all those claims, your neurons protracted just a fraction. The luminous light around you was a part of the being after all-
And all you got to read was pain. Extreme pain- not the physical kind, but the one that weighed on your soul. You felt utter loneliness- one that crushed you like nothing else. You felt the urge to cease existing but also felt helplessness like nothing else. No wonder Star 1117 had sounded so weary. You couldnât imagine being in its place.
But then⊠what about your home? What about your people? What guarantee was there that you could all make it safely out of the Temporal Nexus when the last cycle comes to a conclusion? You had only one purpose in life ever since you understood how your home would die in your lifetime- and that was to prevent it. If you could not stop the unavoidable, you would have liked to have found a new home-
But there would be no home in the Temporal Nexus anymore. This spaceship was not a home. Space pods were not home- besides, you would have to find a place in another galaxy. What if you were never welcomed anywhere anymore? What if your family and friends refused to leave this galaxy?
You must have stopped crying a while ago, staring endlessly at the plain ceiling when a knock sounded. You had no energy to hum a response. The door clicked open and someone peeked in.
âIâm coming in,â Wooyoung announced, sitting next to you on the floor in a similar crouching position, your backs against the wall.
âDrink some water- please,â Wooyoung requested and you finally spared him a glance, taking the water bottle and drinking a few gulps.
The water from Star 1116. That was your home.
âDid you finally process all of it?â Wooyoung asked.
âI donât know what to do,â you told him, âIâm so lost.â
âYou read Star 1117, didnât you?â Wooyoung asked gently, already knowing the answer. He couldnât help but slide closer when you nodded with an absolutely heartbreaking expression, tears in your eyes. He intertwined his hand with yours and let you rest your head on his shoulder- he could tell you were tired but he needed to tell you something too.
He told you that he went outside to have a conversation with Star 1117, and he told you what he learned from it- specifically about Star 1118 and Wooyoungâs role in all of this.
âThe Temporal Nexus is the point where the past, the present and the future meet,â Wooyoung explained, his voice uncharacteristically soft. âIn the past, there was an alien girl who was half-human but had beef with her own human counterpart. Her name was y/n-â
âWooyoung-â you warned though the two of you shared a chuckle over that.Â
âShe was the captain of her little crew, with Jongho the human driver, and Yeosang the pretty alien⊠fighter? Engineer? What even is his role?â
âWe donât have roles, we just⊠make do with what we can do,â you shook your head. âBut carry on.â
âRight. So, the Captain learns that Star 1116âs cycle is about to end, and that Star 1117 is not a planet but a being by infiltrating into the Space Council- this time through the main door, not the vents,â Wooyoung laughed. âShe learns about how the Space Council have also been trying to find a solution to save their home but are closer to giving up than to finding answers. Together- because that time you donât become a space criminal- you find a way to prolong Star 1117âs cycle by concentrating the energy of all the red zones scattered out in the galaxy and transferring it to the last cycle.â
âThat makes sense,â you nodded. âRed zones are energy byproducts of the previous planets.â
âRight? Star 1117 reluctantly agrees, and you all succeed- Star 1116âs cycle prolongs and leaks to Star 1117âs. The original last cycle, the 1117th, was supposed to be a shorter one since itâs just the galaxy ending itself before it reaches the 1118th cycle. But this time, the 1118th cycle begins. You all realise that you made a grave mistake and that the galaxy will eat itself like it was supposed to, but since it requires more energy to do that now, it will swallow the neighbouring galaxies and possibly trigger the end.â
You took a deep breath. âI triggered the end.â
âNot you alone, but basically⊠yeah. It suits you, doesnât it?â Wooyoung chuckled, letting go of your hand to wrap his arm around your shoulders and caress your arms assuringly.Â
âNot helping,â you muttered.
âWell,â Wooyoung huffed in resignation. âYou try to make things right. You get this spaceship to Star 1117 and get it on board- its form is weakened by then and it is Star 1118 by that time. You set the destination to Earth, knowing someone on Earth would have figured out that their solar system was going to collapse soon and would do anything to change things. You leave the poor Star alone and go to save your family and friends.â
âAnd Star 1118 makes it to you?â
âSomehow, yes,â Wooyoung nodded. âI have always studied the Temporal Nexus deeply, so when I receive signals on my radio- yes, the radio I have now- I go to investigate the source and find your spaceship underwater near my hometown. With the help of my friends and the Space Centre on Earth, I recover that ship and find an ethereal being inside- Star 1118. Since the being is the Temporal Nexus- the past, the present, and the future of your galaxy- it finds traces of itself on me from another time.â
âOh heavens,â you raised your head up to look at him. âItâs a time loop, isnât it?â
âMore romantic than that. We were meant to meet, y/n,â he smiled widely, pinching your nose but you were too surprised to react. âStar 1118 sets the loop into motion- or rather, propels it forwards and backwards, forwards and backwards. Jung Wooyoung now has one mission- to find the tear in space that will transport him to that moment to warn you-â
âThe spaceship that collided with us,â you breathed, understanding how it worked. âIt must have taken a few attempts.â
âHence why it is a loop,â Wooyoung nodded. âHowever, Jung Wooyoung also did something else, which was quite genius of him if I have to say.â
âAnd whatâs that?â
âJung Wooyoung and Star 1118 worked together to send messages to my radio, which prompted the present me to make different decisions. And here we are,â he concluded with a dramatic sigh. âThings have changed. You can still make the same decisions and it might lead to a time where Star 1118 is not able to go to Earth to warn Jung Wooyoung. That would be the end. OrâŠâ
âOr I could let it be,â you shrugged away from Wooyoungâs arm and buried your face in your hands.Â
âI think you already know, but Star 1117 has suffered a lot,â Wooyoung said, and you were once again amazed by how gently he talked to you despite knowing what you had done- what you might do. âIt suffered alone for 1117 cycles. You put an end to its sufferings and you might find a new home. A better one.â
âMy home is Star 1116,â you said, though the words started to sound like a weight over your heart now. âNot everyone can let go of their home.â
âI thought you understood by now that home is where the heart is,â Wooyoung said and you looked at him to find him smiling. âWhereâs your heart, y/n?â
Like the soft embrace of a mother, you felt the answer wrap around the physical organ that was your heart- the answer that was a feeling, an emotion- and not strictly a human one at all. You didnât have to be human to understand that your heart belonged to the people around you- to your family because they were yours, to Jongho and Yeosang who were your friends, and to Wooyoung- the human who had to be your saving grace.Â
Home was also the house and the land where you grew up, but it was not the location or the building that made it a part of your heart- it was the things that you associated with home. Your alien mother, your human father. Their parents who had once lived there, whose memory clung to the walls and was etched in the frames that sat on the mantle. Home was the lake next to your house but what made it a part of your heart was the memories of splashing water on Jongho and Yeosang, and the memories of your parents teaching you how to swim.
Home was where the heart was. And as long as you had the pieces of your heart next to you, you would be home.
âDid you find the answer?â Wooyoung cupped your face to wipe the tears that left your eyes, smiling knowingly. You smiled back, clutching his hands that were caressing your cheeks.
âHome is where the heart is,â you told him, your voice wet with emotions. âAnd you are my heart, Jung Wooyoung.â
Wooyoungâs eyes curved like moons as his smile grew wider. He nodded, the two of you sharing a laugh. You couldnât help but notice how beautiful this piece of your heart was. You leaned forward to rest your hands on his neck, surprising him a bit. His hands went to rest on your waist and you pecked his lips, looking at him shyly before pecking them again, unable to look at him any longer so you closed the distance between you two as you hugged him. He let out a laugh of disbelief before he relaxed, burying his nose in the crook of your neck and hugging you back just as tightly, rocking your bodies slightly.
âI found a home with you too,â he whispered. âThank you.â
You nodded, your heart filling with foreign emotions- like a pleasant tickle to your heart. Perhaps, this was what it felt like to give your heart to someone.
â-----------------------------------
Everything was happening too soon for your liking, but with the help of your friends, you were coming to terms with the fact that you could not save the Temporal Nexus Galaxy- that there was nothing that could be done and the best decision you could make was to let Star 1117 go.Â
You stayed in the red zone for a whole day after your talk with Wooyoung. Exiting the red zone would mean confronting the Space Patrol and you had to make a decision before that. Jongho and Yeosang were coping by studying about time loops and talking to Star 1117 about how it worked and if there was any possibility that could work- if Star 1117 was all the past, present and the future of the Temporal Nexus, it would know if any of the decisions the residents of its galaxy made led to a hopeful future. But there was none.Â
After exhausting every possibility, they finally came to talk to you and let you know that they had made their decisions- they were going to get their families out of Star 1116 and find a new home. They were also aware that some of their families and acquaintances might choose to stay and disintegrate with the planet, with their home. Now they were just waiting for you to make your decision.
And it was a little conversation with Jongho that made you wonder just what you had been so bitter about.
You joined him by the window as he stared at the blue masses of energy around the spaceship. He smiled to acknowledge your presence before saying, âWouldnât it be so good if we could just go back to the past and relive our childhood?â
You smiled back- your childhood really was a fond memory, something you kept very close to your heart. âHow young are we talking?â
âHmm⊠good question. What would you say is your happiest memory on Star 1116?â
âHonestly? Probably the time when I showed you and Yeosang that I finally learned to swim. We had a little fight afterwards about whose technique was better,â you said and he grinned at that.Â
âWhat do you think? Would you like to go back to the past?â Â
You pursed your lips in thought. Sure, your past was a golden memory and saying that you missed that time and wanted to go back wasnât supposed to hold literal meaning, but if you were offered to go back, would you?
âWhat about you?â You asked.
Jongho exhaled, putting his hands in his pockets. âI wouldnât. I like where I am now. Iâm still with you and Yeosang. Nothing has changed.â
You nodded- your answer was the same.Â
âAnd I will continue to be where the two of you are,â Jongho added. âCreate more happy memories. Hell, maybe weâll look back to this moment one day, right?â
You nodded slowly. Wooyoung had changed your perspective a lot and you were finally starting to understand Jongho.
âI might even visit Earth and see what the hype is about,â Jongho suggested and you chuckled. âMaybe we can all go to drop Wooyoung. Heâs slowly taking over the spaceship. Next thing we know weâll be calling him captain and heâll be slaving us.â
âRight? Maybe we can chuck him into that mass and see where he lands,â you pointed at the red zone in front of you, sharing a laugh with Jongho.Â
âYou know, I thought about it a lot, why in all the timelines that exist, according to Star 1117, you- we keep making the same decision- trying to save the galaxy. Do you know whatâs the only difference this time and why we all are seriously considering letting things be?â
âWooyoung?â
âYes,â Jongho confirmed. âThis is the only timeline known to Star 1117 where he makes a different decision and ends up being a part of the crew. Makes you think about how the butterfly effect works, right?â He ruminated. âIn all the timelines, we made different decisions that led us to the same outcome- apocalypse. Things are very different now, and this might be our last chance at making sure we do not trigger the apocalypse.â
âI know,â you folded your arms around you, hugging yourself. âWe canât be the only factor triggering the apocalypse though, right? What if we make the right decisions this time but we still end up losing everything?â
âWell⊠only one way to find out- if we make the right decisions now,â Jongho looked at you, hope in his eyes. âSo. Did you make a decision?â
âI think you know,â you looked wistfully into the space around you. âLetâs go say goodbye to our home.â
Jongho smiled proudly at you. âStar 1117 told me that you were very bitter and hellbent on saving the galaxy in all the timelines. Itâs good to see you smile like this, Captain. You seem almost human.â
âI am human,â you said casually but for Jongho, it was the first time hearing you acknowledge your human lineage and he put a hand over his mouth dramatically to stifle a gasp. You only rolled your eyes in response, spotting Wooyoung from the corner of your eye who simply passed you both a cheeky smile and waved before disappearing into the kitchen. You recalled just how adamant you had been about not accepting that you were human too.Â
But being human didnât sound so bad anymore.
And with that decision, you said your goodbye to Star 1117. The being did not thank you for making the right decision. It simply curled in on itself and weeped, the tears escaping its eyelids and evaporating into the air like glitter. You felt the beingâs exhaustion and sadness as though it was tangible and that only made you more sure about what you had to do.
Right as you exited the red-zone territory, there was a spaceship waiting for you. It signalled for you to stop and a person stepped out, displaying their Space Council id and demanding to enter your ship. For a moment, you were scared of the consequences of your action- were you going to be arrested now? Would you not get to say goodbye to your home? But when the person made an okay sign, a collective sigh of relief passed and Yeosang pressed the button to open the door for them.
The tall figure clad in a black striped suit with a waistcoat entered, looking around your spaceship with curiosity. You noticed silver extensions on one of his hands, kind of like your neurons except they almost looked like an accessory. The other hand was covered in a black glove and you wondered why.
âGreetings,â he smiled. âIâm Jeong Yunho from the Space Council. Itâs good to finally meet you, y/n.â
âMe?â You frowned. âDo I know you?â
âYou donât,â he shrugged, âbut I do. From multiple timelines. Iâve been on your case since the very first timeline, working with Star 1117 to find a solution that does not involve exterminating you because Star 1117 insisted that while you and your friends may be its doom, you could also be its saviour.â
You suddenly felt dizzy at his admission.
âMaybe one day Iâll tell you about my adventures chasing your crew,â Yunho chuckled. âBut for now⊠Iâd like to accompany you to Star 1116 and make sure you stay on the right track. You will need me if you want to go home because I have not yet lifted your criminal charges. And⊠you have an unregistered human aboard,â Yunho glanced at Wooyoung who waved his hand awkwardly. âWe have a lot to do, folks.â
You scanned his figure with suspicion, your neurons extracting subconsciously wanting to get a reading from him. He noticed that.
âIf it helps,â he began. âIâm one of the Original Nexi. Thereâs a group of us that work in the Space Council solely for the sake of protecting Star 1117.â
âYouâre letting Star 1117 die, though,â Yeosang commented in your stead and you silently thanked him. That had been on the tip of your tongue too.
âThe Temporal Nexus is called temporal for a reason, isnât it?â He retorted. âTo protect the essence of Star 1117 and this galaxy is to protect its heart- its residents. But I think you all already understand that by now.â
The knowing smile he passed you made you want to ask more questions but he interrupted with clapping and barking orders- you were apparently short on time now and needed to inform the residents of Star 1116 and the rest of the galaxy as soon as possible so everyone could make the big decisions and they could initiate their final operation- to leave the galaxy for good.
And it was no surprise that it was Wooyoung who got the Original Nexi to talk and open up. While Jongho set the spaceship on auto towards Star 1116, the three of you watched from a corner, huddled next to each other. Not too far on the table sat Wooyoung with a warm meal for Yunho, learning anything and everything about the Original Nexi and Yunho himself, learning about his experience with your crew in the different timelines and more. You didnât even realise that you were biting your nails with narrowed eyes full of scepticism until Wooyoung looked around for you and laughed at the sight of the three of you.
âI guess Iâm relaxed because it is actually our first meeting- we havenât met in any other timeline,â Wooyoung grinned. âNot that I would have known if we had anyway. Right?â
âRight,â Yunho grinned back, shaking his head at the three of you. âJust a reminder that we were friends in some timeline and enemies in the other.â
âYeah, I think I can understand why,â Yeosang muttered, looking pointedly at Wooyoung.Â
âHow are you able to remember the timelines?â Jongho asked his first question in a while.
âThese,â Yunho raised both his hands and shared a look with you. âWeâre quite similar, but Iâm able to look into different timelines too.â
You made an impressed face and the blinkers lit up, indicating that you were reaching Star 1116âs territory. Jongho went to steer the spaceship himself and Yunho joined him, striking up a conversation having noticed the equipment on the dashboard. While the two talked, Wooyoung joined you and Yeosang, resting his hand on your knee and squeezing it to make sure you were okay. You nodded in response and pointed at the screen, your heart filling with warmth at the sight of the star.
âWeâre home.â
Home. As soon as you could see the lush green fields that surrounded your house, you were on your feet and making your way to the screen, eager to step out. You would have to land at the Space Centre where you previously worked and Yunho made sure you could pass through every security check without any inconvenience. Wooyoung stood next to you and you told him all about the Space Centre and your time as a unit there.Â
Wooyoungâs eyes were filled with awe, his mouth parted in surprise as you all stepped out of the spaceship. The view from the screen had been good, yes, but nothing compared to stepping inside that picture, and for Wooyoung who was a human from Earth⊠you wondered if that was what your great grandparents and their team must have felt when they first landed on Star 1116.
âItâs like Earth, you were right,â Wooyoung nodded, almost jumping when a few will-oâ-the-wisps circled his figure and fluttered away. Jongho giggled at his reaction and smacked his back.
âLike Earth but prettier, right?â He said. âThatâs what I keep hearing.â
âNo, you heard that right,â Wooyoung agreed. âOur grass looks dull compared to this- how is it so vibrant?â
âWait till you see the lakes,â you told him, knowing that was probably the most surprising part from the memories of your great grandfather.Â
âWe should show him the cave too!â Yeosang joined you both. âItâs a nice spot to bury him- no one would know. Heâll be dust along with the planet-â
âAnd he would never make it past the tarantulas that protect the cave,â Jongho chuckled darkly and Wooyoung decided he felt safer with Yunho, falling in step with him while the Nexi shook his head in amusement at the interaction.Â
âYou should have chucked me in the red zone,â Wooyoung folded his arms and you snickered until you realised that he must have heard that bit from your conversation with Jongho. You exchanged a glance with the youngest who pointed at you, transferring all the blame. Wooyoungâs pout deepened and you took a deep breath.
âBoys, Iâm going to steal this one for a while,â you went towards Wooyoung and hooked your arm around his, your crew hooting in appreciation and suggestively wiggling their brows, Yeosang going as far as pretending to gag. You asked Yunho if it was fine and he assured that it was, asking all of you to meet up back at the Space Centre in a few hours. You intertwined your hand with Wooyoungâs.
âWhat would you like to see first?â
âHmmâŠâ Wooyoung took a while to think, his eyes scanning everything in sight the further you walked away from the Space Centre, looking at the passersby with curiosity- you couldnât blame him. The residents of Star 1116 looked far from human in their appearance- from looking almost human like Yeosang to having iridescent coloured skin or accessories like horns or wings.
âShow me your favourite places- all of them,â Wooyoung looked at you, kissing your temple. âShow me the shade of the tree near your house where you grew up, the lake⊠the places from the journals that you talked about- everything.â
âWould you like to meet my family too?â You asked hesitantly, not sure if the human would be up to it but his warm smile erased any doubts in your heart.
âI would love to.â
âMy mother will love you,â you laughed. âMy father can be a little⊠hard to please.â
âWell, I know just how to win his heart,â he winked at you and you accepted the challenge.
You showed him all your favourite places, keeping your house for the last. You walked around the streets without a care in the world for the first time in a while, making him try some local delicacies and showing him the animals unique to Star 1116- it was more of a surprise to him to find that the things you called âdogsâ here were more spiky than furry and he told you that you were missing out on the joy of hugging a dog. You grimaced- hugging a dog here would create pokes in your skin unless you had scales or a protective barrier like most of the aliens here.
You took him to one of the bigger lakes in the area and he was utterly fascinated by the way he could see almost every creature inside the lake thanks to the glowing properties of the soil under the lake. He experimentally dipped his hand inside the water, feeling the coolness of the lake quite like Earthâs but somehow feeling more at ease- it always unsettled him when he was near a water body on Earth and could only imagine what was prowling inside. He looked around, noticing the little things that made Star 1116 so beautiful- mountains made of smooth, patterned rocks. Trees with leaves of multiple colours, unaffected by the season and with little gems dangling from the tips of its branches where flowers would have been. The strange birds with their unusually elongated bodies that flew in the sky. The sky that was dark and the ground that he stood on that lit the planet.
It was truly a magnificent sight, and Wooyoung could understand why you- why everyone was reluctant to let go of their home.
Lastly, you walked to your house and you pointed at all the places on the way which had some memory associated with them. You told him about how the humans lived in a little community here- most of them were too old to leave their home. Some of them rarely came home, opting to explore the space instead- like you. Then you told him about your family- your mother was a crime scene investigator and your father was a medical researcher. Wooyoung was impressed to hear that and told you he would love to hear more about that.
When you reached the little cottage by the lake, you paused and took a deep breath, taking in everything. It was still the same- the wooden exterior looking worn out, the smell of wet mud filling your nose, the sound of children in the distance. You pointed at the house.
âThatâs me.â
Wooyoung nodded, giving your hand a squeeze to tell you that he was ready. You walked towards the door and pressed your thumb on the lock, the door clicking open and then you heard the familiar footsteps of your mother approach you. Her face lit up at the sight of you and then she paused when she saw your hand in Wooyoungâs. She scanned him with curiosity. You looked back and forth between the two- it would only be a moment until your mother would realise that Wooyoung was not a human. And Wooyoung-
You could tell why he looked surprised- your mother wore her neuron extensions like a crown over her head at all times. Apart from her striking copper hair, she looked very much like you.Â
Your mother smiled knowingly at the two of you before spreading her arms and you grinned, walking right in her embrace and melting into it.Â
âWell done, love,â she whispered. âI heard about what happened with the Space Council and Star 1117. You did so well.â
âIâm sorry,â you told her, knowing that she didnât need your words to hear what you were sorry about, nor did she need to read you. She simply knew what you meant. She always did.
âNo need for that,â she drew back with a kiss to your forehead. âI see you have a guest.â
âYes, this is-â
âA human,â your father completed that for you, clad in a mismatched outfit which was indication that he had been holed up in his room with some research again. Wooyoung finally bowed at your parents.Â
âNice to meet you. Iâm Jung Wooyoung⊠from Earth.â
âAnd what are you doing here with my daughter?â Your father inquired. You may have rolled your eyes if this was any other situation but your mother let you know that she had also heard about Wooyungâs role in the recent events. Relaxing a bit, you let Wooyoung handle the situation.
âShe arrested me, sir.â
The room was silent for a moment before your mother snorted, ending up with all of you laughing and you shook your head at Wooyoung- you had never told him about how your parents met but it was something similar. Your father welcomed him with a pat and kissed the top of your head before steering him to the lounge, eager to hear the stories from Earth.Â
And just like that, the house became a home with Wooyoung and your mother cooking together while they chatted, your father and you catching up with each other. Not too long after, the doorbell rang and in came Jongho and Yeosang, claiming to have âsmeltâ Wooyoungâs cooking all the way to their house. They definitely didnât get a message from your mother to join them.
You had about half an hour left until you had to go to the Space Centre. Your heart felt full watching all the people you loved gathered and Wooyoung fitting right in as if he had always been a part of this little unit. He caught you watching him with a smile on your face and raised his brows in question. You signalled that you were going outside and once he joined you, you asked if he wanted to sit by the lake.
âIâve been soaking up all the memories of today,â you told him, showing the neurons on your fingertips shaped like nails. âI donât think I can ever forget todayâs events.â
âI did well, right?â He smiled proudly when you nodded in response. âWell, Iâve always been everyoneâs favourite even back on Earth.â
You made a face at that and he scoffed. âRead me if you donât believe me.â
âI do believe you- you have a way of charming people,â you admitted and he grinned. You showed him the spot next to some big rocks where you used to sit when you needed space.Â
âThis is probably my favourite spot on the whole planet,â you told him, flattening your hands on the ground once you sat, reliving the memories of this place in quick flashes.Â
âI can see why,â Wooyoung looked around. With your home on the back and the view of the mountains in the front, he thought he could stay here forever.
âYunho told me that Star 1116 will die soon, but the galaxy itself wonât end soon- it will take some time and if weâre lucky, it wonât happen in our lifetime,â you sighed deeply. âI donât know if thatâs good or bad. We will still need to find a new home. We canât make one in the Temporal Nexus anymore.â
âWell⊠if you hadnât told me that Star 1116 was your home, I would have assumed the spaceship was,â he said and you raised a brow. âIt has such a homey feel to it. We can take all our time to explore the other galaxies and find a new home.â
âWe?âÂ
âYou donât think Iâm going back to Earth just like that, do you?â Wooyoung tsk-ed. âNot without you, at least.â
âReally?â You made a face. âI thought Iâd be getting rid of you soon-â
Wooyoung leaned forward right when you turned, your noses brushing and your heart fluttering. Wooyoungâs gaze fell on your lips and a little smirk creeped on his own lips.Â
âI know why you have your kitty claws out, sweetheart,â he tilted his head just a fraction and you instinctively gulped. âYouâve been saving all the memories of this place- with me this time.â
Well. He wasnât wrong. Your lack of response was an answer to him and he fully smirked as he drew back.Â
You wanted to tell him that you brought him here to make one final memory of this place. You curled your fingers around his hand and when your eyes met, it was like he understood your intentions. He took your other hand and pulled you over him so that you settled on his lap.
You trailed the pointy tips of your neurons along his temple and his spine, making him shiver. He loved it when you watched him with fascination and teased him experimentally as if you were afraid of his reaction. However, he welcomed every little thing you did to him. He let you cup his face and when you kissed him, he groaned in relief before kissing you back, one hand supporting him up while the other curling in your hair. You moved your lips along his in synchronisation and you loved the way he held you.
You drew back once you were out of breath, sharing a grin- this was your first proper kiss. You rested your hands on his shoulders and he lay down on the ground, eliciting a surprised sound from your mouth at the new position. Before you could comment on it, he cupped your face and brought you in for another kiss, the other hand going to rest on your waist. It was slow and sensual, not a care for time or any other thing. Just you, Wooyoung and your favourite spot in the Temporal Nexus.Â
When you broke apart and settled down next to him in his arms, you watched the stars together and you showed him one that glowed with a very familiar golden tint.
âThat must be Star 1117.â
Wooyoung agreed, absently caressing your arm. You looked at him, finding him deep in thought. You scratched his chin like you had seen him do to the black cat from his home and he smiled at that.
âWhat are you thinking?â
âIâm thinking⊠will you watch the stars with me every night from now on?â
You kissed his cheek in response.âOnly if I get to sleep in your arms- you are my home, Jung Wooyoung.â
#and here it is my first space au hehe#wooyoung x reader#wooyoung fluff#wooyoung angst#wooyoung scenarios#wooyoung imagines#ateez x reader#ateez fluff#ateez angst#ateez scenarios#ateez imagines#ateez fanfic#ateez au#ateez ff#jung wooyoung
543 notes
·
View notes
Text
A new ladder - Reader x Curly
Previous - Part 4 - Next
"I really hope Lin doesn't come to check on you, she'll kill me."
You said, sighing and gently applying cream to Curly's face, neck, and collarbone, as it was red from sun exposure after you had fallen asleep in the meadow until a light drizzle woke you up to return to the house.Â
Curly: "I don't think so... She'll understand."
"Pfft, yeah right, I'm going to be horribly scolded by her if she finds out, she was always strict with me."Â
Curly: "It seems like we're not talking about the same person."
"Of course we don't, you talk about the one who was your fiancée, I talk about my older sister."
Those words lingered in his mind, unwilling to understand that the woman he had met could be so different with him than with her own family.Â
Curly: "...How have she been?"
"Mm... She has two children, Mike and Agatha, aged 20 and 15, they are good kids, she is married to Jake, he isn't home much because of his job, but he earns well, they all seem to be happy. Mike left home at 15 anyway, but he keep in contact"Â
It certainly hit him hard to know the age of the eldest son, thinking there was an extraordinary chance.
Curly: "Let's say... Mike, how does it look?"
It piqued your curiosity when he asked that, until you put the pieces together.Â
"Mike isn't yours, don't worry, he's an exact copy of Jake, even with the same allergies. Trust me"
Curly: "Then I should have been in cryostasis a bit longer... Isn't that right?"
"Didn't those capsules only last 20 years? They found you before the energy ran out."
Curly: "Maybe there was a miscalculation-"
"Lin said you had 2 months left in that capsule, if they found you later you would be dead."Â
Curly: "Maybe someone-!"
You were startled when he suddenly approached you, you could see the nerves and desperation in his eye, along with his agitated breathing.
Curly: "If the boy is 20... That means she..."
"...I'm very sorry that... The person you thought you knew wasn't really as perfect as you thought..."Â
You shrugged, looking at the ground, not knowing how to console him upon learning that his fiancĂ©e, while he was doing his delivery job, had been cheating on him with someone else, with whom she later married after he didn't return.Â
In that instant, Curly realized something: all the effort, everything he had achieved, the ladder that had cost him so much to climb to the top, simply crumbled in a second.
You heard him start to laugh, or maybe sob, it was a strange mix of sounds he was producing.Â
Curly: "I have nothing left... I can start over-"
"Okay, you're scaring meâ I don't know if you're happy or sadâ"Â
Curly: "I don't know either!" he said, letting out a laugh.Â
"I'll go get your pills and water."Â
You got up from your seat to go get that, but you stopped when you heard someone knock on the door.Â
You sighed, running your hand over your face.Â
"It's like she have an alarm and it knows when I do something..."Â
You knew very well that he was waiting behind the door, so you went to open it trying to put on your best face.Â
Mike: "Hey, aunty"Â
What a surprise you got when you saw your nephew with his mother; the boy took a step forward to give you a hug, which you reciprocated.Â
"What are you doing here?"
Mike: "Mom told me you were back in town, so I came to see you, can I come in?"
Linda: "Come on, remember there's someone else here, I have to talk to (Y/n)"
The boy rolled his eyes without looking at his mother, as if to say "I didn't ask you" while he walked into the house.Â
Linda: "I hope you're not doing the same thing Dad used to do and giving him his pills with chocolate."
You crossed your arms, looking at her in silence, you weren't going to admit that you almost did it once, but then you retracted and you gave him all his medications with a glass of water and maybe a candy if it felt too bitter in his mouth.Â
Linda: "Of course," she ran her hand over her face, "You love giving people placebos, you always do the same thing."
"Just so you know, that's how your children learned to swallow pills without fear."Â
Linda: "Don't you think what you're doing is horrible? The medications are wasted in your hands."
"I'm not stupid! I haven't done that in years! Stop treating me like a child!"
Linda: "Stop acting like one then!"Â
She took you by the arm to pull you outside so you could continue arguing, closing the door so nothing could be heard from inside.Â
Curly: "...I had never heard her scream..."
He mentioned sitting in the dining room with the boy in front of him.Â
Mike: "That's how she is, she has a nice personality with people outside, but when it comes to family, she scolds you a lot."Â
They both stared at each other for a moment, until the boy rested his face in his hand, smiling at him.
Mike: "So you are the famous Curly, it's a pleasure to meet you."Â
Curly: "You must be Mike"
Mike: "The same, my mom used to tell me about you, saying that I was your son, that was a great story until I started having suspicions, and at 15 I found out I was the biological son of the man she is married to."
Curly: "Why would she lie about something like that?"
Mike: "Why? So they don't think she was slut, that she got married because she got pregnant, she lied to everyone saying it was your baby, and they believed her. When I was born and you didn't come back, then she could do and say whatever she wanted."Â
The man fell silent, thinking about what kind of person he was going to marry, and how he couldn't see through her and notice her deceit.Â
Curly: "I was... Used to seeing the image in general..."Â
Mike: "At least you got saved, and I'm glad my aunt is taking care of you, she's great, right?"Â
Curly: "She is... extravagant, to say the least."Â
Both were startled when they heard the door slam open.
Linda: "Mike! We should leave now, darling."Â
"Get out of here already! Don't even think about coming back!"
The difference in voices was very striking, one so calm and the other so agitated.
The boy said goodbye to Curly by waving his hand side to side and got up to leave with his mother, despite not liking the idea.Â
Once again, the door slammed shut, and a muffled scream was heard; you had taken a pillow from the couch to scream into it and not make too much noise.Â
Curly sat there, not knowing what to do or say about it, until he heard footsteps approaching the kitchen, leaving a glass of water and the pills for that schedule.Â
You were standing next to him, your head turned in another direction, wanting to leave but knowing he couldn't take the pills on his own.Â
You sighed, taking a seat and helping him take the pills. Then he could see it, the red mark on your cheek.Â
"You just need to continue with some medications for a couple more months and then you won't have to keep taking all these horrible things."Â
Curly: "When I am self-sufficient... What will happen?"
"I guess I'll leave," you shrugged.Â
Curly; "Oh"
It was the only thing he said, he wanted to say many more things but, he couldn't, so he just decided to accept the solitary fate that sheltered him.Â
#A new ladder mouthwashing#mouthwash#mouthwashing#mouthwashing game#mouthwashing x reader#curly mouthwashing#captain curly#captain curly x reader#mouthwashing curly#curly x reader
227 notes
·
View notes
Text
want me instead
zayne x reader (not mc)
synopsis: zayne always thought y/n wanted someone else. but what if he was wrong?
word count: 2.9k
genre: slow burn, angst/comfort, fluff, mutual pining, misunderstanding
note: hey, well... it's my first time writing, so yeah. I'm still finding my way around. by the way, enjoy your reading!
zayne had always been good at keeping his emotions in check. as a surgeon, it was a necessityâstaying calm under pressure, never letting his feelings get in the way of logic. but when it came to y/n, all his control unraveled. he had spent years watching her, standing just close enough to be part of her life, but never close enough to have her.
and now, as he sat across from her at their usual dinner, watching the way she laughed at calebâs story, he felt it againâthat slow, aching pull in his chest. the one that told him, no matter how much he wanted her, she wasnât his to want.
there was a time when it had always been the three of themâzayne, caleb, and y/n.
they had been inseparable as kids, getting into trouble together, dreaming of their futures. but time had a way of pulling people apart.
caleb had left first, traveling the world, chasing adventures. zayne had buried himself in his studies, becoming a surgeon. y/n had stayed behind, running her small café, the heart of their childhood memories.
years passed before they found their way back to each other. their friendship rekindled, and weekly dinners at zayneâs apartment became a routine.
but something had changed.
zayne had changed.
because now, every time y/n was near, it was harder to pretend that she wasnât the one thing he had always wanted.
and yet, he couldnât reach for her.
not when he was convinced she still wanted caleb.
zayne wasnât a fool.
he saw the way y/nâs eyes lit up when caleb spoke. the way she laughed at his stories, leaned closer without realizing it.
and zayne? he was just the observer.
even when y/n stayed behind after caleb left, washing dishes beside him in the quiet. even when her fingers brushed his when she handed him a drink. even when he caught her staring at him, only to look away too quickly.
he told himself it didnât mean anything.
because to believe otherwise would break him.
the first time it almost happened, they were alone in his kitchen.
y/n had been laughingâsoft, unguardedâabout something small, but zayne hadnât been listening. he had been too focused on the way she looked, the way her lips curled when she smiled.
before he knew it, he had reached out, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear.
the laughter died on her lips.
her breath hitched.
for a moment, neither of them moved.
his fingers lingered, barely touching her skin.
say something, a voice in his head urged.
but he didnât.
and then, too soon, y/n took a step back, breaking the moment.
and the space between them felt unbearable again.
tonight was no different.
zayne watched as y/n and caleb talked, his stomach twisting at the easy way they fit together.
he told himself he was used to it.
that it didnât hurt anymore.
then calebâs phone buzzed. he glanced at the screen, and his face shifted.
âsomething wrong?â y/n asked.
caleb sighed. âyeah. family emergency. i need to go.â
zayne should have been relieved. but instead, dread settled in his stomach.
caleb stood, grabbing his jacket. âyou two stay, finish dinner.â
and then he was gone.
leaving zayne alone with the one person he had spent years trying not to love.
the silence stretched between them.
y/n turned to him, concern flickering in her gaze. âyouâve been acting weird all night.â
zayne didnât answer.
she stepped closer. âzayne.â
still, nothing.
then, softer. âtalk to me.â
he exhaled sharply. âdo you still want him?â
y/n blinked. âwhat?â
âcaleb,â he said, voice barely above a whisper. âdo you still want him?â
the words tasted bitter.
y/nâs brows furrowed. âzayne, what are you talking about?â
he swallowed, his grip tightening around his glass. âi see the way you look at him.â
she stared at him, disbelieving. âyou thinkââ she let out a breathless laugh, shaking her head. âoh my god. you actually think i want caleb?â
zayneâs jaw tensed. âdonât you?â
y/n stepped forward, closing the distance between them. âzayne.â
he didnât move.
âi want you to want me.â his voice was quiet, almost desperate.
y/nâs breath hitched.
for years, she had been waiting for him to say something. to see her. and now, here he wasâstanding before her, raw and vulnerable in a way he never let himself be.
slowly, she reached for his hand. âzayne.â
he flinched, but he didnât pull away.
 her fingers curled around his. âit was never caleb.â
zayneâs throat bobbed as he swallowed. âwhat?â
 she stepped even closer, until she could see the uncertainty in his eyes. âitâs always been you.â
his breath caught.
the world around them blurred, time stretching between them like a fragile thread.
âsay it again,â he murmured.
y/n smiled softly. âitâs you, zayne.â
and just like that, the walls he had built came crashing down.
his hands cupped her face, hesitant at firstâlike he couldnât believe she was real. but then she was pulling him closer, and he kissed her like a man who had spent his whole life waiting.
and maybe he had been.
falling into something with zayne was like slipping into a warmth that had always been waiting.
he was still zayne. still quiet, still reserved. but now, he let her see him.
he let his fingers linger when he touched her. he held her hand absentmindedly. he whispered her name like it was something precious.
and y/n?
she had spent years waiting for him to notice.
now, she would spend a lifetime reminding him that she had never wanted anyone else.
zayne pulled her close one evening, pressing his forehead against hers. âyouâre not going anywhere, right?â
y/n smiled, curling her fingers around his collar. ânot a chance.â
and for the first time, he believed her.
the weeks after that night felt like a dream, or perhaps, more accurately, like the steady unraveling of something they had both been too afraid to touch for far too long.
for zayne, the shift was subtle. he found himself gravitating toward her more often, his touch lingering just a bit longer than before, his gaze lingering a little too long. he didnât let his walls fall entirely, but for the first time in years, he let himself believe in something more than duty and work.
for y/n, it was an overwhelming relief. the quiet patience she had held onto, waiting for him to come to her, began to soften the longer they spent together. there were no more walls, no more doubt in her heartâjust zayne, finally giving her the pieces of himself she had always known were there.
but even so, things werenât perfect. the past had a way of lingering.
it was late on a friday night when zayne found himself sitting on the balcony, staring out into the city. the distant hum of traffic seemed far away, and the cold air felt strangely comforting.
y/n had gone home after dinner, their usual routine now more intimate than it had been in years. the air between them was lighter, warmer, but still, zayne felt the shadow of doubt creep in.
they hadnât talked about caleb yet. the moment had come and gone, and somehow, they hadnât revisited it.
but it was a question that gnawed at him.
y/n had spent hours thinking about zayneâs question. it hadnât left her mind. in fact, it had settled into the quiet spaces where doubt would normally creep. he had asked, and she had answeredâshe had always answered. but in the quiet of her room, in the dark silence, she wondered: had he truly believed her?
she had spent so many years holding onto him, waiting for him to see her the way she had always seen him, but sometimes, she couldnât help but wonder if she had been too patient. had he only needed to ask her?
and why, despite knowing she wanted him, did her heart still ache when she thought about caleb?
she shook her head. she knew better. caleb was a piece of their pastâher past. what she had with zayne was different. deeper.
 but still, it haunted her.
later that night, after she had gone to bed, y/nâs phone buzzed with a message.
zayne: can we talk?
her heart skipped a beat. she had been waiting for thisâfor him to address the elephant in the room. to talk about caleb. to make sure she was really being honest.
she quickly typed out a response.
y/n: of course. is everything okay?
zayne: yeah, just need to clear my head. iâll come over in a few.
y/nâs pulse quickened, her fingers trembling as she placed the phone down on her nightstand.
when zayne arrived, the tension between them was almost palpable.
she opened the door, her heart pounding. âzayne, whatâs going on?â
 he stepped inside, his usual calm demeanor giving way to something more raw. he closed the door behind him with a soft click. for a moment, they just stood there, neither knowing quite what to say.
finally, zayne broke the silence. âiâve been thinking.â
 y/n watched him closely, waiting for him to continue.
âi know iâve been⊠distant lately,â he began, voice low. âand i want to make things right. i justâŠâ he hesitated, the words not quite forming. âiâm still not sure if iâm enough.â
 y/nâs heart twisted. âzayneâŠâ
âno,â he interrupted gently. âi know i shouldâve asked sooner, but i couldnâtââ he paused, trying to find the right words. âi know you. i know what you deserve. and i donât want to be the reason you feel like youâre settling.â
y/n blinked, stepping closer. âzayne, what are you talking about?â
 y/nâs breath caught. she reached for his hand, her fingers trembling as they wrapped around his. âzayne,â she said softly. âi donât want caleb. i never did. i was just waiting for you to see me the way iâve always seen you.â
âi know youâve been patient with me,â he said, his eyes searching hers. âbut i canât help but feel like iâm not enough, that maybe you still want caleb.â
 a flash of disbelief crossed his face. âbutââ
 âi was always waiting for you,â she repeated.âfor you to want me the way iâve always wanted you.â
the words hung in the air between them, heavy with the weight of everything unsaid.
zayneâs breath caught as he processed her confession. and in that moment, all the doubts he had harbored melted away. he closed the space between them, his hands trembling as they cupped her face.
 âiâm sorry,â he whispered, his voice breaking. âi never shouldâve doubted you. never.â
y/n smiled softly, tears welling in her eyes. âi was just waiting for you to come back to me.â
and with that, zayne leaned down, kissing her gently, slowly. it was a kiss filled with the years of longing, the unspoken words, the waiting. it was everything they had kept locked away.
when they pulled apart, he pressed his forehead against hers. âyouâre everything to me, y/n. donât ever doubt that.â
y/n smiled, a tear slipping down her cheek. âi wonât. not anymore.â
the next few weeks were filled with a quiet, steady happiness.
zayne wasnât perfect. he still had his moments of doubt, of fear. but they were different now. every time he looked at her, it was like he saw her for the first time. he saw herânot just as his childhood friend, not just as the girl who had always been there, but as someone he wanted to build a future with.
and for y/n, it was everything she had ever hoped for.
they still had their routinesâthe dinner, the late-night talks, the quiet moments when their hands brushedâbut now, there was an intimacy that had never been there before.
it wasnât perfect, but they didnât need it to be.
they had spent too long dancing around each other, too long pretending that the past didnât shape their present.
but now, as they sat together on the balcony, zayneâs hand wrapped around hers, y/n knew one thing for certain.
she had waited for him.
And now that he was finally here, she wasnât letting him go.
the days passed, and things between zayne and y/n began to settle into a routine that felt both new and comforting. there were no more misunderstandings, no more doubts. what they had was real now. it was fragile and beautiful, and every day they spent together was a new discovery.
zayne would come by her cafĂ© more often, always asking if she needed help, though he knew full well he wasnât needed. it was as if he couldnât get enough of being around her, and for y/n, it was everything she had dreamed of.
 there was a moment when everything felt perfect. the soft glow of the cafĂ©âs lights cast a warm embrace around them as they sat at one of the tables, coffee cups in hand. the laughter that once came so easily now felt more precious. they shared a quiet conversation, the kind that flowed effortlessly between old friends, but now with the tender undercurrent of something deeper.
 âiâm glad weâre doing this,â zayne murmured, his hand brushing against hers across the table.
 y/n smiled, her heart swelling at the simple affection in his voice. âme too.â
âdo you ever regret waiting for me?â zayne asked suddenly, his eyes searching hers with a vulnerable intensity.
she blinked in surprise but didnât hesitate. âno. not for a second.â
zayne looked down, his thumb running over the edge of his cup. there was still a hint of something unresolved in his expression, but she could tell it wasnât doubtâmore like a quiet acknowledgment of everything they had been through. they had both been patient. he had his insecurities, and she had her fears, but now they were here, together.
âdo you know what it feels like to finally breathe?â zayne asked, his voice almost a whisper. âlike iâve been holding my breath for years, and now i can just⊠let go.â
y/n leaned forward, her heart beating faster. âi think i do,â she said softly. âiâve been holding my breath too. for you.â
for a long moment, they just looked at each other, the weight of everything unspoken hanging in the air. and then, without another word, zayne stood up and held out his hand to her.
âcome with me,â he said quietly. she hesitated for only a second before standing and taking his hand. together, they left the cafĂ©, stepping into the cool night air. it was peaceful, the streets quiet, and the only sound was their footsteps on the pavement.
 zayne led her to a small park nearby, a place they used to go to when they were younger. the same old bench, the same towering treesâthey were the same, but everything between them had changed.
zayne sat first, pulling her down beside him. the silence was different now, comfortable in a way it had never been before.
âi think iâve always loved you,â zayne said suddenly, his voice breaking the silence. âeven when i didnât know it.â
y/nâs breath caught in her throat. the words she had always hoped to hear, the words that felt like they had been buried in the space between them for years, finally came spilling out of his lips. she turned to him, her heart racing.
 âiâve loved you for so long,â she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. âiâve just been waiting for you to see me. to see us.â
 zayne smiled, his eyes softening as he reached out to gently cup her face. âi see you now. and iâm never going to let you go.â
 his kiss was slow, full of everything they had both been holding back for so long. it wasnât hurried, but deliberate, like each moment mattered. each second felt like a promise. a promise that no matter what had happened before, no matter how long they had spent apart, they would make it work. together.
when they finally pulled away, both breathless and dazed, zayneâs forehead rested against hers. âyou know, iâve never been so sure of anything in my life.â
y/n smiled softly, her hands finding his. âneither have i.â
for the first time, the future felt wide open. there were no more doubts, no more hesitations. they had each other, and that was all that mattered.
days turned into weeks, and still, nothing changed except for the depth of their connection. zayne was still zayneâreserved, careful with his wordsâbut there was an openness now, a willingness to share the parts of himself he had once kept hidden. and y/n? she was no longer the girl who waited. she was the woman who had finally found the love she had always known was meant to be hers.
they spent their days laughing over coffee, talking about the future, building something new together. they were still figuring things outâstill learning to navigate the new dynamics of their relationshipâbut it was different now. there were no more misunderstandings, no more wondering.
they were there, together, in a way they had never been before.
and for zayne, the realization came slowly, but when it hit, it hit hard. he had spent so many years doubting what he felt, questioning whether he could have her. but now, with her beside him, the weight of all those years faded. what mattered was the presentâthe life they would build from here and out.
for y/n, it was the same. the waiting, the longing, the wondering if he would ever notice her-it all melted away. now, there was no need for patience. no more doubts. what they had was real.
it was love, in its purest form.
and it was theirs to keep.
#love and deepspace#l&ds#lads#zayne love and deepspace#lads zayne#love and deepspace fluff#zayne#zayne fluff#zayne x reader#lads x reader#zayne fic#lads zayne x reader#angst#zayne angst#lads angst#slow burn#childhood friends to lovers
213 notes
·
View notes
Note
okayokay so i was hoping you could write something for leon x chubby!reader? i swear there is not enough of that genre out there- i was thinking the reader could be feeling insecure about their weight and leon comes home to them upset on the couch :(( after some comforting and fluffy stuff he CARRIES reader to the bedroom. (as a chubby girl i fold for anyone who can carry me lol) any leon would work for this hes so precious i just wanna keep him safe and sound in my pocket âčïžđ«¶ anyways i tried to keep this broad enough for you to use your imagination,, i love you writing!! <3
pairing: leon kennedy x fem!chubby!reader
summary: you're feeling down about yourself and leon just can't have that
cw: nsfw (18+), smut, p in v, oral (f receiving), face sitting, features reader's weight insecurities and people being critical of her weight
word count: 3.6k
a/n: thanks for the request! i hope it was what you were looking for :) reblogs and comments are appreciated <3
You didnât expect today to be a good day, but now, in your position curled up and wallowing on the couch, you wish your intuition had been wrong. You lie on the plush cushions, face pressed against a pillow, limbs retracted and held close to your body. You werenât crying, but it felt like every couple minutes your eyes began to sting with the threat of tears falling. You tried telling yourself to get a grip, to grow up and just move on. This shouldnât still hurt you so much.
But, like always, beating yourself up didnât do anything to improve your emotional state. You continue half-paying attention to the movie you put on. It was your comfort movie, one that you put on whenever you were down. Right now though, it wasnât helping. Your partially unfocused eyes fixate on the screen and watch the lead actress move about. She looks good constantly, her outfits flatter her figure and flaunt her features. All youâre left thinking is why canât I look like that?
The story playing out in front of you has a bitter taste this time and only serves to remind you of all the words you heard today. Whenever you were around your family for extended periods of time, the conversation moved in this direction. One moment youâd be laughing over a funny story or reminiscing about the past, and then the next, you were being recommended diets or invited to come to the gym in what was your relatives' version of subtlety. And no matter how many times it happened, it still hurt like it was the first.
Sometimes, Leon could spare you from it. When he came around, all the attention would be on him, a newcomer who they didnât know so much about. But on days like today, when you had to endure their company on your own, it was bound to happen.
Leon didnât even know he was protecting you with his mere presence. Youâd never told him about the passive aggressive remarks or the whispers across the room. He had enough problems of his own to deal with. You didnât want to pile on by weeping to him, sounding like some shitty after school special. So instead, you resigned yourself to this, sinking into your self-pity until you were distracted enough to forget about it until next time.
Not much more of your movie plays before you hear the familiar sound of Leonâs keys outside the door. He comes in, offering you a small smile as he takes his jacket off and kicks his boots aside. You straighten up a little bit but not too much. Normally, youâd try to conceal all of this from him, but you were just too worn down today.
Heâd been out dealing with some last minute things for work before he got a little time off for a couple weeks. He walks behind the couch to the kitchen, taking a moment to ruffle your hair as he goes by.
âHowâs your day going? You had to go to that thing with your family right? Everything went well?â he asks from the kitchen.
âYeah. It was fine,â you respond simply, âHowâs yours? Get everything done?â
âMhm,â he hums. You couldnât see him, but he was watching you. He could tell something was up. He takes a few swigs of his drink before heading to the couch and sitting down with you. Glancing over at you a few times, he observes the way youâre watching the movie. The slight frown on your lips, your uninterested eyes.
âHey, câmere,â he says gently, âI missed you today.â
With a gentle tug of your wrist, he guides you across the couch. You slide over on the seats so youâre leaned against his side looking up at him. Like always, you put your head on his chest, his fingers find their way to your head and stroke it lovingly. His other hand makes his way to your side, tenderly squeezing your waist, and in-turn, gripping the plump flesh there. You loved the touch, but right now, it further amplifies your self-consciousness. Youâre painfully aware of the shape of your body at this moment.
âYou feeling ok?â he asks softly.
You simply nod in response, but itâs like he can see the gears turning in your head, cranking out one bad thought after the next.
âCâmon, tell me whatâs wrong, pretty girl,â he coos, dragging his thumb over your cheek.
He called you that a fair amount, but in your current state, it just grated on your already frayed nerve endings. You swallow around the lump forming in your throat. âNothingâs wrong,â you reply.
Your answer doesnât satisfy him though. Heâs not convinced. Any other day youâd talk his ear off about how you couldnât believe someone did this or how there was no way another said that. Youâd be all over him too. It seemed like you could never get enough of kissing his face or nuzzling his neck. But today you were quiet. Quiet and stiff.
âI know itâs something, baby. You can tell me. Thereâs nothing in this world Iâd judge you for,â he murmurs before kissing your forehead.
You really wanna tell him. It shouldnât be hard. The rational part of your brain knew all heâd do was make you feel better. Give you some smooches, whisper compliments against your skin as his hands rub you all over. The other part of you though, the irrational, scared girl hidden inside, kept you anxious. She kept you believing that this was something you had to bear alone. Even the fact that you were insecure in the first place was embarrassing.
In a move that made you feel overwhelmingly pathetic, you just shake your head. You push your face against his chest and remain silent. The steady rhythm of his heartbeat helps a little to calm you, but you still canât force the words out.
He only grows more concerned as you shy away. He thought you just didnât feel good, maybe a little gloomy, maybe had a headache. But this was clearly something deeper. His arms tighten around you, rubbing your back.
âHoney, whatâs wrong?â he asks, âTalk to me. Breaks my heart seeing you sad.â
You canât even stop the hot tears from sliding down your cheeks at this point. Sucking in a harsh breath, you cling to him. He sees youâre crying even though youâre quiet. He whispers a few more reassurances, trying to coax you into sharing whatâs the matter.
âItâs just⊠do you⊠are you⊠are you attracted to me?â you choke out. Even the way you phrase it makes you wanna curl up and die.
Heâs stunned. Honestly, thatâs the last question he expected to hear between your soft gasps.
âWhat? Of course I am,â he says without a second thought.
âAre you sure? You donât have to lie to me. I can take it,â you sob, keeping your face shielded against the muscles beneath his shirt.
âYes Iâm sure. Hey, hey,â he says. His tone drips with worry as he guides your face to look up at him, âWhereâs this coming from, baby? Did I say something that made you think that?â
âN-no,â you cry, tears wetting his shirt by this point, âI- itâs just⊠I donâtâŠâ
âTake a deep breath. Itâs ok,â he whispers, âI just wanna know why you would be worried about that, babe?â
You follow his advice and get yourself calm enough that you can speak, but again, you canât actually get the syllables out without losing it.
âCause just look at me,â you weep and gesture at your figure.
âI am looking at you,â he says, still not understanding the issue.
âYouâre telling me this is what you want?â you cry. You say it almost like an accusation. Like the word liar is on the tip of your tongue.
âYes? I canât help if you donât tell me what the problem is, and Iâm really not seeing a problem,â he says. Heâs such a sweetheart. Doesnât get defensive with you, doesnât tell you to cool it. Heâs understanding as ever, and it just makes you feel worse about your blow up.
âYou really like me even though Iâm chubby?â you finally blurt out.
His eyes soften when the words reach his ears.Â
âOh, babyâŠâ he coos and pulls you onto his lap. It makes you uncomfortable at first, being on top of him, but he doesnât even react to your weight on his thighs. âI love your body, every single part of it. You never need to worry about that.â
After that, everything comes spilling out. Every derogatory comment, every side eye, every single condescending smile. You ramble on about all of it through your tears. He nods along and shakes his head in disapproval when you tell him about your cousinâs birthday party when someone asked if you really needed a slice of cake. Or Christmas when your aunt cornered you to sell you on these diet shots her doctor prescribed her and how she could get you some easily.
âI never want you worrying about that kind of shit,â he tells you once it seems like your rant has come to a conclusion.
You sniffle and nod, burrowing into him further.
âI mean it. Cause for one, you're more than that. Youâre sweet, so fucking sweet. Youâre smart, funny. Youâre you, and thatâs what I love. I love talking to you, canât get enough of your voice,â he murmurs as he kisses your cheeks and temple, âI notice all that before Iâd ever notice whatever bullshit they tell you to feel bad about.â
âI know,â you whimper. Before you can say anything else, he keeps going.
âAnd you asked me if Iâm attracted to you? Thatâs an easy answer, babe,â he says. He lifts you a little, shifting you on his lap so youâre straddling him. His hands squeeze your hips and rub up and down your sides. âYou donât understand how attracted to you I am. I cum harder jerking off while I think of you than I ever did fucking anyone else.â
You gaze down at him. Heat rushes through you at that admission. Your crying has come to a halt now as you hang onto each word of his.
âI mean, really honey? What wouldnât I like?â he purrs, âYou seriously believe I wouldnât love how soft you are? All the curves I feel press up against me when you give me a hug or you wanna cuddle?â
His hands run along your skin with more teasing now.
âYour tummy? Fucking love it. Love how you get all squirmy when I rub and kiss it how you like,â he breathes as he tugs you forward so your front is against his. He kisses your lips softly. âLove feeling those round cheeks covered in tears and drool when you start losing it for me. And your thighs? I canât get enough of âem clamped around my head when Iâm eating your pussy. Fucking things squeeze me till I think Iâm dreaming.â
Well, didnât you feel stupid now. As Leon continues preaching about your body like heâs referencing a divine being, his hands roam your body, sending shivers up your spine. His fingers knead the flesh of your ass before coasting around to your tits and taking handfuls of them.
âI can only say so much, dolly. Think you should just let me show you how much I love it,â he breathes against the shell of your ear.
âOk,â you agree. So simple it draws a small chuckle from his throat.
Without the slightest hesitation, he stands up, taking you with him. He hoists you up and doesnât even let the smallest grunt slip from between his lips. You let out a tiny squeak which turns his chuckle to a full laugh.
âLeonâŠâ you start with uncertainty.
âNope. None of that,â he shushes you.
He boosts you up, getting you comfortable in his arms. Your legs lock around his waist just as he starts to move. Padding away from the couch, he takes you to the bedroom. Heâs not straining himself at all. He glides through the doorway with you cradled against his abdomen like this was the most natural thing in the world. In all honesty, you werenât too much for him in the slightest. All the training he did for his government job had prepared him to carry more weight than you.
He sets you down on the bed, crawling on top of you. His lips meet yours as he leans down and connects the two of you in a series of wet kisses. His hands glide beneath the fabric of your shirt, feeling your skin and the warmth of your body. After making out for a while more, he pulls back. He kneels above you, breathing heavily as he peels off his shirt. His toned abs and chest come into view. Youâre still taking in the sight of him as he starts undoing his pants. To match him, you slowly begin to remove your own attire.
Soon enough, the both of you are nude. You expect him to get back on top of you and drill you into the bed until youâre seeing stars. But instead, he flops down next to you on the mattress, looking at you with a lopsided smile.
âYou want me on top?â you ask as you begin to move yourself into position.
âI do. But not how youâre thinking.â
You pause, trying to figure out what he meant. It clicks in your mind suddenly as you're looking at his smug expression. He wanted you to sit on his face. Heâd asked you to once or twice before, but you usually got out of it by playing up your neediness and acting like you needed his cock that very moment or you would explode.
There was no excuse that would spare you from this now though. You look him in the eyes and shake your head. His only response is to playfully nod at you and give your hips a little tug, urging you up his chest.
âLeonâŠâ you whisper nervously. You wanted to, but you couldnât bring yourself to do it.
âDonât give me that,â he teases. His tone transitions to a more genuine one as he says âLet me do this for you.â
You hesitate once more, but another light pull of your hips has you tentatively scooting forward on top of him. You brush by his chest and neck until youâre hovering above his head. He lets out a sigh just from feeling the heat of your thighs on either side of him. His elbows bend around your thighs, keeping you in position. He looks up at you and finds your nervous eyes to give you a comforting look.
âIâm gonna crush you,â you say as if to warn him.
âYou better,â he responds.
And thatâs all the talking he needs to do before pulling your hips down and mashing your cunt against his mouth. You gasp as you feel his tongue licking you up and down already. He groans when he tastes your slick. Diving in further, his mouth opens and closes as he pleasures you. He sucks on your clit and massages your entrance.
Your arm shoots out to hold onto the headboard for balance. Your hips involuntarily rock back and forth, smearing your arousal over his chin and lips. He keeps you in place for the most part, but he doesnât restrain your movements. If anything, he devours you with increased fervor.
âThatâs right, baby. Ride it,â he mumbles against your folds.
He tightens his grip a bit as he licks broad stripes over your pussy. His nose nudges your swollen bundle of nerves, ripping sharp whimpers from you. You roll your hips into the sensation. He nearly whines while feeling the fluid motion. He keeps lapping at you like it was the task he was born to perform.
Then you feel a thrum on your hip, his fingers tapping. You look down, at first worried he needed you to get off. But looking down, you find his hooded eyes gazing back at you and his index finger gesturing behind you.
You turn to look and see his cock, rock hard, flushed red, leaking a few drops of pre cum onto his abdomen.
âYou see how attracted to you I am?â he asks.
You moan loud as he returns to eating you out like itâs his final action. Seeing him so worked up from merely pleasuring you drives you wild and has you gushing all over his chin. You whimper and grind down onto his mouth some more. Your head falls back, your chest heaving and bouncing as you accept the euphoric feeling below. You reach down and tug at his hair. He practically growls and continues to work you to the edge. He pays some special attention to your clit and fucks his tongue into you to finally get you there.
âBe a good girl and cum all over my face,â he commands between licks.
You release with a yelp. Your hips buck as your body spasms. Thighs tremble violently before tensing and pressing against his ears. He smirks against the velvety junction and keeps going through the high.
Once you start to come down, he releases you from his grip and gives you a firm smack on the ass. You slump over and crumple up next to him on the bed. His face is shimmering with your release. His fingers swipe across his chin, collecting your slick that had coated the skin there. He sticks the digits in his mouth and hums in satisfaction as he licks them clean.
âCould eat that pussy for hours, it tastes so fucking sweet,â he says as he starts moving towards you again.
Now, itâs actually time for him to crawl on top of you. He rocks his hips against you as he goes in for more kisses. His cock drags against the smooth skin of your thigh, the sticky tip sliding back and forth. His wet fingers hold your jaw and keep your lips puffed out for him to kiss.
While he kisses you more, he spreads your thighs and slots himself between your folds. He moves himself up and down through the wetness that had gathered.
âPretty, pretty girl,â he murmurs against your lips, âMy gorgeous love doll.â
Teasing himself and you by gliding his tip over you a few more times, he then moves it down against your hole and enters you fully. He moans, his breath hitching as he sinks into your warm, wet embrace.
âGood girl. Squeeze around me just like that. So fucking tight,â he grunts.
He takes a moment to just feel you. Feel your walls pulsing around him. Feel your heated, squishy form against his firm one. But then he starts to move. He slowly works his shaft back. A long drawn out âfuckâ leaves his mouth before he whispers a crisp âgood godâ while pressing back in.
He begins to pump into you with an even pace. He strokes nice and deep, keeping his movements consistent for you. You flutter around him and squirm slightly as he prods at your most sensitive spots. He leans back to look down at the spot where the two of you connect.
He watches his cock slide in and out of you, disappearing into your cunt time and time again. Heâs obsessed with how your slick coats his shaft, dripping down to the base. His thumb comes to swipe over your clit quickly and give you some extra sparks of euphoria. You whine and arch your back at the touch.
âI know you have the perfect pussy. Made all for me,â he breathes, grinning as you shiver from the pleasure he inflicts upon you, âSo responsive and sensitive just for me.â
You whimper and nod. Your hands claw at his back, digging into the muscles across his shoulders. He keeps slamming into you. His eyes roll back as his release builds. He mutters more praises and collapses on top of you again. He grinds and rolls himself into you rhythmically while you start to cling to him. It becomes harder to keep still as pressure mounts inside you, begging to burst.
âWanna see my beautiful girl cum for me,â he mumbles while pressing sloppy kisses to your neck.
You pant and nod again. It was impending. All you needed was a few more thrusts. He swivels his hips, angling himself and swiping across more spots that drive you wild. Itâs just a few moments later when your body seizes again and you let go with a loud cry. He canât hold it either as he starts to shoot ropes of cum in you. Youâre both shuddering, faces tense with absolute pleasure. Heâs softly whimpering in your ear while your nails make deeper crescents on his shoulder blades.
He continues bucking into you, fucking his cum deeper. Itâs almost like he canât stop. It just feels too good. He canât pull himself away even though the high is over and heâs already started to tumble down. Youâre so blissed out that you donât even complain of overstimulation, just let him go the few extra moments till heâs satisfied.
Once he is sated, he doesnât pull out. He just stops moving his hips. His arms tighten around you, and he nestles his face in the crook of your neck where he can take in your scent with every breath.
âSee what you do to me, baby?â he pants, âWouldnât change a thing about you. My girl, think youâve ruined me for anyone else.â
#leon kennedy x reader#resident evil imagines#resident evil x reader#leon kennedy smut#leon kennedy x y/n#leon kennedy x you#leon kennedy imagine#resident evil smut#smut#ch: leon kennedy đ
770 notes
·
View notes
Text
Rumors
Pairing: Bucky Barnes x Reader
The struggle of living in a small town, rumors run faster than the truth ever could.
âNah, swear up and down, blue in the face, she was with Rogers last night.â
âSaw her car leaving Rogersâ drive around one this morning.â
âYour girl was with your best friend all night? Man, that ainât right.â
Four years down the drain. The only woman he could ever love, caught with his best friend. World shattering news coming from around the small town they grew up in. Losing his best friend and the love of his life.
Packing up his truck he didnât bother to say goodbye to anyone. Leaving behind his phone and no note of where he would be going.
Without waiting to hear the news.
Without confronting either of them.
Three years later
âDonât forget to sign the card on the counter.â I call into the kitchen, at the two brothers making breakfast.
âOn it!â Howie calls back.
âSign my name too.â I hear Peter comment.
âWe might be twins, but Iâm not forging your signature asshole.â Howie retorts.
Shaking my head, I continue to grab up baby toys off the floor, tossing them into the toy bin on the edge of the rug.
âOhhhhhh.â AJ coos at his uncles.
âYeah, no cussing in front of the baby.â Peter scolds Howie. âTell uncle Howie, heâs being bad.â Peter snickers.
âNaughty.â AJ agrees.
âDonât teach him anything more damaging, I already have to explain the peeing outside thing to Miss. Ivy, he peed in her potted plants outside her shop.â I huff, coming into the kitchen with them.
Both my brothers cringe, AJ grins proudly.
Jet black hair cut short, dark blue eyes, chunky cheeks from baby fat still. Heâs a smaller version of his father almost to the T. Aside from the darkness of his blue eyes.
The father that left town without a word. Without a second thought. Without knowing about him. Small town rumors and he split without even a goodbye.
Fuck Bucky.
He missed out.
I smile at my son. Who grins back.
âMomma, we, we, we go to Nanaâs today?â He asks excitedly.
âWeâre going to Papaâs shop and than youâll go home with Nana tonight.â I nod, reminding him.
âMomma work tonight?â His head tips.
âYeah, momma works tonight.â I sigh, shrugging. âBut that means, I wake up in the morning and weâll have a big family breakfast with your uncles and your nana and papa.â I remind him.
âI spend the night with Papa?â He lights up.
âDonât you let him teach you no more bad habits. Heâs still in trouble for teaching you to burp your ABCâs.â I give him a stern look.
âSo gross.â Howie sighs.
âI puked on G.â AJ admits, his little shoulders coming up to his ears.
âWe remember little man.â Peter chuckles.
AJ goes about eating his eggs and toast.
âNo burping.â Howie points a finger at him. AJ sighs in disappointment. I snort into my coffee cups, rolling my eyes.
------
âHow old is he now?â Gwen the other bartender grins at the photo on my phone.
âWeâre turning three in two weeks.â I grin as I lock my phone and slip it into my back pocket.
âFeels like just last week Peter was running around with newborn photos and listing off his stats like he was the hottest rookie to come off the bench.â She laughs, grabbing three beers from the cooler.
âHe still does that, letâs not pretend he didnât want to throw a party cause AJ was successfully potty trained at sixteen months.â Shaking my head, I rinse the cocktail shaker out in the sink under the bar.
âI mean at least heâs not missing out on any love.â She gives me a soft smile.
Nodding slowly. Only a few people actually knew who AJâs father was. Most people still decided to believe and fuel the rumor mill.
âYup. Guess good enough is enough.â I nod, my tone slightly bitter. I canât help it. I hate it, but I canât help it.
AJ was missing out, because his father chose to believe the rumor mill of our small town instead of trusting me.
Friday nights I worked the night shift at the bar, to help pad out being a single mom and keeping my kid comfortable.
Itâs a typical Friday in the bar.
A familiar laugh, slithers down my spine.
âDamn been a long time since weâve seen your ugly mug.â Sam Wilson greets someone.
The laugh comes again. âLife was good without seeing your big ass forehead.â
My heart races, palms slick, my chest grows tight.
âY/N?â Gwen is watching me. My whole body jumps, causing me to drop a beer bottle. It shatters, the noise gaining attention.
âFuck.â I shuffle back.
My eyes connect with winter blue ones, watching me. Shocked to see me. A flicker of anger still there.
âOh honey, are you okay?â My head snaps to the side. My mom, Pepper Stark stands in the opening to the back, with my son on her hip.
âMom?â I blink at her.
âI know I normally call, but he had a full melt down about going to bed without a kiss from you.â She bounces AJ on her hip. Heâs tucked against her.
âOh Iâm so sorry.â I turn hurrying to scoop him up.
âAlways night, night kisses.â He mumbles, completely distraught.
âYes, always. I know, I know.â I squeeze him to me, kissing him over and over on his cheeks and forehead. Finally, he starts to giggle as I sway with him.
âBetter?â I ask him. He nods slowly, still snuggled into me.
âWho that momma?â He wonders, looking down at him, heâs peeked up, watching someone off to the side.
Looking over, I find what has my sonâs attention, not what, but who.
Bucky.
Staring at us.
âMom, take him.â I hurry handing back my son to my mother. âNo more fussing, go to bed like a big boy for Nana.â I lean in kissing him. He huffs but nods.
âNight momma.â He pouts.
âNight baby.â I give a small wave as my mother hurries away with my son.
âY/N?â Heâs suddenly right at the bar. Sucking in a deep breathe. I shift to face the man that abandoned me and his son. His jet black hair a little shaggy, scruffy jaw line, and wide winter blue eyes.
âWhat do you want James?â I snap at him.
âIs that, that my son?â He points towards where my mother had been standing.
âNo thatâs my son.â I correct him.
âY/N? Seriously.â He stares at me.
âWhy donât you go listen to the rumor mill to find out.â I sneer at him. I stalk away, leaving him standing there.
-------- Everything Peaches 9/21/24 @mo320 @ml7010 @kmc1989 @babizza @coley0823 @royal-sunflower @camelliasblossom @shinycupcakebaker @purpleeclipseeggsland @daughterofthenight117 @hisredheadedgoddess28
Bucky 'Fuck Me Up' Barnes: @jbbarnesgirl @kaylaphantomhive
#Marvel#Bucky Barnes x Reader#Avengers#Bucky x Reader#Marvel Fanfiction#Bucky Barnes One Shot#Avengers Fanfiction#Bucky AU One Shot
356 notes
·
View notes
Text
Icarus Drabbles (Pt.2) | Sukuna x M!Reader
W/C: 3.7k [#Modern AU, ABO dynamics, bottom!reader, top!sukuna, Mob Boss!Sukuna, Alpha!Sukuna, Street Doctor!Reader, Omega!Reader, toxic relationships, age gap, sukuna is mid 30s, yuuji gang and reader are mid 20s, sukuna and yuuji are brothers, sukuna has FEELINGS, but he is BAD AT FEELINGS, nsfw, fluff, hurt/comfort, cheating, zenin family mentioned, lightly edited lmfao]
Note: There will prolly be a third drabble thingie lol I just wanted to post SOMETHING
tag: @better-imagination-9
1. Restless
Sukuna finally bagged you, the omega he pined over and hunted down for over a decade, and knocked you up, made you move in with him to ensure he could keep an eye on you and that growing baby bump. His alpha had rejoiced, running its victory lap around Sukunaâs chest, but then it slowed, yawned, and curled up, satiated.Â
Now, his human side was left to its own devices, and it was bored.Â
Probably because you were boring. Or, well, youâd become boringâyou and your omega seemed more in-tune with one another, both settling down as soon as you both agreed on staying with Sukuna, with your mate. To Sukunaâs human instincts, that meant you were about as exciting and fun as doing his taxes. Yet, at the same time, he couldnât fathom letting you go. Whenever the hypothetical crossed his mind, that second set of eyes would open and stare, tear bared, anger rippling. And Sukuna would agree with it. He didnât want to lose you, yet he didnât always want you either.Â
And he was bored.Â
âHey,â you cooed, leaning over his shoulder as he stared into space on the couch. âYou okay?â
Sukuna blinked a few times and rubbed his face tiredly, finding himself growing pissed off at the dull delight your presence brought him. âYeah, âm fine. Need something?â
âWell, Christmasâs coming up,â you reminded. âWanted to make sure we were stillââ
âCanât.â Bitterness rose in the back of Sukunaâs throat. God, he didnât even want to look at you right now. âGotta work.â He finally spared you a glance, but only after a long stretch of silence. You didnât look perturbed or mad, not really sad or disappointed, justâŠplacid.Â
You looked at your phone, staring at something just for a moment before returning back to him with a slight nod of acceptance. âAlright.âÂ
Sukuna's other bristled. âAlright.âÂ
âI knew you couldn't really be taken ân tied down, Sukuna-sama,â Yorozu cooed as she cozied up into the spot between the man's legs, her hands smoothing up and down his thighs before deftly unlatching his belt and ripping it off. âYou're too good for that sort of life.âÂ
âDonât you have somethinâ better to do with that mouth?â The nice part of Sukuna asked. The less nice part of him wanted to rip her head off and punt it at the stupid fucking moon. Luckily for her, he was trying not to throw as many things at the horizon these days.Â
Yorozu's eyes shone with pure delight. âOh, of course, of course.â She unzipped his slacks expertly quick and pulled free his half-chub, excitedly stroking it to get him to full-mast.Â
Sukuna sighed and sank back in his chair, trying to focus and enjoy the attention and spice he so sorely missed, but it was hard. Well, not hard, which was the problemâhis mind wasn't finding this (cheating, getting a blow job at his desk, having a woman with tits on his knees for him) exciting. Thankfully, though, his body reacted in his mind's stead, and decided to not embarrass him.Â
He closed his eyes and focused on the small hands grasping his base and holding his thighâbut your bigger, stronger hands held him better, digging in without the lethality of acrylics threatening harm. At least her mouth was warm, her lips soft--but your lips were soft, too, and you knew where he liked to feel your tongue press down. Her hair was silky and thick enough to fist his hand inâbut yours was justâŠbetter. He couldn't describe it, butâ
Knock it off, he growled. He needed a break from you, from how mundane you made everything, that was the whole fucking reason he ditched you in the first place. You were boring. You were making life boring. Youâ
What were you up to, actually?Â
Sukuna sighed, this time in defeat, and snatched up his phone while Yorozu gave him head. He scrolled through whatever socials he knew you had, but saw nothing new, nothing Christmas-y.Â
Who the hell is he visiting again? He looked to the side, gazing through the huge windows looming behind his desk as he thought, and then remembered.Â
Sukuna tapped open your text thread and grimacedâit was so blatantly one-sided. The sight of his flippant convo-killing responses hit him with a wave of psychic damage that probably couldn't be fully healed for as long as he lived. He wasn't a fan of texting, but he was a fan of you. But-wait, didn't he loathe you?
5:05am went to see my mom for christmas
5:05am getting picked up dw
5:06am hope work doesn't suck too much
Right. You went to see family. Right. Sukuna was supposed to meet your mother.Â
Damn.
âFuck's sake,â Sukuna muttered moments before fisting his hand in Yorozu's hair and pulling him off his softening cock. âWe're done.â He stood and tucked himself away, ignoring the indignant scoff the woman sent his way.Â
âSukunaââÂ
âLeave.â He sent a text your way instead of tuning in to whatever Yorozu said as she picked herself up off her knees:
10:49pm When should I pick you up?
Of course he was gonna pick you up. He wasnât about to let someone else take care of you for a second longer.Â
âClearly you're unhappy,â Yorozu finally cut in.Â
Sukuna saw a read notification pop up in the chat.Â
âClearly that other one isn't satisfying you fully.âÂ
He watched the three dots pop up as you replied back.Â
âAfter he has your pupââ
10:52pm you can come now
10:52pm if you're freeÂ
â--you should reconsider your choice in mateââÂ
Bang.
10:53pm Send me the address.
He stepped over her and the pooling crimson on his way to the door, texting Uraume to call the cleaners to take care of a mess in his office while he went to pick up his baby mama.Â
Picking you up had been eventful.
Firstly, Maki and Mai had refused to open the gate for Sukuna in favour of mocking him and exclaiming, âare you kidding me? You're the baby daddy?â while incessantly prodding him for information. You'd managed to bat them aside to let him up to the house, though it took some effort on your part.Â
Next, Toji Zenin himself was waiting at the front door, arms crossed, totally unbothered, dressed in his hideous Christmas jumper that his woman had apparently made him wear as punishment for something. Sukuna ribbed him, hiding just how confused he was about the entire thingâhe didn't fucking get why there were so many Zenin assholes here. The outcasts, sure, but what the fuck was that about?Â
âOh. Toji's my stepdad,â you said when you had finally squeezed your dragon's hoard of gifts into the car and got in the damn thing to go home. Sukuna left it at that for the time beingâhe didn't want to think about what the fuck that meant now that the two of you were together. He had time to ask a thousand questions another day.
His mind still whirred in the elevator, though, and when he helped carry your only-child gifts into the penthouse like a servant put under a spell. You said something to him that he only realized a solid fifteen minutes later was, âI'm taking a bath. There's room for two,â and a fire suddenly lit under his ass.Â
âHuh, so you can bear to look at me,â you hummed from the bath. It was large and oaken, filled with yuzu thanks to Uraume's thoughtfulness, and it overlooked snowy Tokyo and all its bustling, light-filled glory andâwait, what.
Sukuna scoffed as he pulled off his clothes methodically. âThe fuck is that supposed to mean?âÂ
You watched him undress shamelessly. âIt means you still have lipstick on your dick.â You poked away one of the yuzu that bumped into you. âIt's not really my colour.âÂ
Sukuna clenched his teeth and kicked aside his clothes before grabbing the showerhead to wash off before joining you because he was going to join you. No matter the case. No matter the objection.Â
But you never objected. You leaned back in the tub and watched him while you rolled another yuzu between your palms. âDid you have fun fucking her?â Fuck, you could be so scary sometimes. And you didn't even have to try.
Sukuna found it hard to answer. He found it hard to even speak. Christ, was this shame? âLookâI didn't fuck her. Didn't even get close.âÂ
âSo she just sucked your dick.â
âTried. Didn't finish. Couldn't.âÂ
âSo sad. Why not?â
ââCause she's not you.â Sukuna finished with the shower and slipped into the bath, sitting across from you with a content sigh. âYou give better head.âÂ
âThat went from being somewhat meaningful to annoying,â you grumbled. Still, you scooched over to him and pressed up against his side, clearly in the mood to forgive his stupid little attempted fling. âSo. Then you're sure about this.âÂ
âSure about what?â Sukuna wondered, suddenly feeling more at ease with the rich scent of you pooling through his senses. He leaned into you when you carefully smoothed his hair out of his face with that usual, simple gentility he'd come to desire so desperately every day. âSure about you?âÂ
âYeah. Us. Everything.â You nuzzled at his neck, dutifully scenting him up with kisses, nips and licks. âYou started pulling away like a pussy, so I figured you regretted it.âÂ
Sukuna had to laugh. âYou're callinâ me a pussy?â He half-growled before yoinking you into his lap and squeezing you up against him. His grin widened when he saw you hold back a smile. âI think you should apologize.âÂ
âYou cheated on me with your stalker. Why do I need to apologize?âÂ
âYou hurt my fuckinâ feelings.âÂ
âOh. Hm. I see.â Your fingers, bigger than a woman's yet still elegant as a piano player's, danced across his firm shoulders in thought. âI think you need to have feelings for me to hurt them.âÂ
His hands found their rightful place (on your ass) and kneaded your skin thoroughly, squeezing and pinching wherever he felt most enticed. âYou know I have feelings, sweetheart. Why do ya think you're here in the first place, huh?âÂ
Your scent flared with bashful approval. âGuess that's good to know. These days, you've left me wondering.âÂ
Sukuna grew placid gazing upon your features, listening to your words. If he really tried, behind that diamond mask of nonchalance most Zenin brats wore, there existed soft, vulnerable skin--tired and ragged, worried and creased. He'd done that to you. Why had he done that to you?Â
He lifted a hand from your curves to cup your face gently, his touch breaking through the shields you so bravely put up to tell the world to fuck off. And you leaned into that touch so eagerly, so hungrily, with a sigh that sounded like you just remembered how to breathe.Â
ââM sorry,â Sukuna mumbled. The word felt foreign on his tongue. He didnât know if he even said it right.
Your eyes squeezed shut just a little tighter, holding onto whatever you could of your crumbling shell as your hand rose to rest on his. âYou know I love you,â you said while diamond dust turned to quicksilver.
Sukuna wiped the glimmer from your lashes. âLove you too, runt. Mean it.â Those words still felt strange, too, but he loved those words. He loved the way they made you glow from within, how they solidified you and stopped you from collapsing into a melted mess in the face of his betrayal and swift try at redemption.Â
You nodded a little, the hard line of your mouth softening. Sukuna relaxed and hugged you close to him, purring deep in his chest in rhythm with you as you wholly accepted him in return and buried your face into his neck. He did the same, scenting you the way you had him, enjoying your company and weight against him. Because he loved you. He really did.Â
So, he said once again, âSorry.â
2. Family Matters
âSukuna,â Wasuke warned. The attention of the younger alpha, leaning against the counter, was on you as you yapped on about this and that with his little brother.
Sukuna grunted and looked over his shoulder at the old man, though, silently and curtly asking, what? even though he already knew what was coming.
âLeave that boy alone.âÂ
Sukuna stared at his grandfather. It'd become more and more common, the way the young man challenged his elder, maintaining hostile eye contact that threatened the beginning of the end if the older broke firstâbut he never did. The old fuck was too tough. Molded by whatever his own colourful irezumi put him through.Â
Once, when he was younger, Sukuna wanted to know how to break his elder. He wanted to crack him open and rip those secrets from him, find out how he could use that knowledge to his advantage to never feel so small in the eyes of another ever again. He hated it. He hated the dominance held over him, the humility that came with it.Â
But, like always, Sukuna broke first, looking away with a grumble, reinforcing his place in the food chain.
Sukuna sighed. The old house was the sameâfar too traditional, too plain, too normal. It irked him to his core. Here, amidst all the boring normal shit of his past, his status in society no longer mattered; here, he forfeited first place, and took up second.
âHey,â came your voice, muffled by the car window separating you from your lover. When Sukuna looked over at you, he saw his little nugget tucked safely in your arms, only half-awake as she nuzzled into the warmth of your chest.Â
But then there was you. A face full of confusion, annoyance, and exasperation greeted Sukuna. You went for the door handle to wrench your man out of the car, but he locked it, watching you yank on the handle a handful of times before you knocked on the window incessantly.Â
âGet out of the goddamn car, you little shit,â you hissed, looking between Sukuna and the front door of the house frantically. You stared at him hard, then, your frustration building every second your alpha refused to budge and end the embarrassment crashing down on you.Â
A terrifyingly calm expression took over your face, before you adjusted the little pup in your arms and fished something out of your pocket. Sukuna didn't realize what it was until you leaned over and slammed your fist into the hood of the car, tearing into it easily with the fucking key in your hand.Â
âYou gotta be shitting meââ Sukuna scrambled to unlock the door and swing it open. He hopped out and slammed the car door closed. âYou littleââÂ
âOh, good, you found your balls.âÂ
Sukuna groaned as he looked at the damage you left. âBaby, you know how expensive this is gonna be to fix? Fucking hell, why're you such a crazy bitch?âÂ
âWell, look who I'm stuck with,â you said lightly. âObviously you've corrupted me. It's not my fault.â
Sukuna grumbled and turned to you, grabbing you and pulling you close; but instead doling out a punishment as his past self was so accustomed to doing, he aggressively nuzzled the top of your head, viciously scenting you up and squeezing you against his solid frame while he grumbled and growled.Â
âI'm splitting you in half when we get home.âÂ
You sighed, dramatic. âOh no. I'm so afraid. But I guess I deserve such a brutal punishment. Sigh.â You nuzzled him back before tiptoeing up to kiss his chin, then his lips when he leaned down to meet you the rest of the way. âReady?âÂ
Sukuna took a deep breath and looked over your face, running the back of his fingers against the rise of your cheekbone. He loved touching your face these days (more than usual). You still held onto a bit of pregnancy plushness that filled in the hollow angles of your handsomely beautiful face and other once-bony parts of your body. You'd never panicked about it, but you bitched and moaned, loudly lamenting about the way your clothes fit a little differently or how you just had to keep stealing Sukuna's shirts to replace your own.Â
Touka, your little one, mewled from her spot smooshed between her parents. Sukuna sighed as he pulled back to look down at her, hoping she'd take most the heat off of him when he faced his grandfather again.Â
âLet's just get this over with.âÂ
Yuuji was the one who answered the door. He lived with Wasuke, claiming it was just easier and cheaper than getting his own place, but most knew the younger was a worry wart; he couldn't stand by and let his grandfather get put in a home or quietly tough out everyday life on his own in his elderly years. Yuuji stayed for the sake of family, and Wasuke quietly welcomed it. His brother's goodness nearly struck Sukuna with guilt.Â
But any chance at guilt died the moment he met the old bastard's stony gaze.Â
âItadori-san,â you cooed pleasantly, a far cry from the demon that'd keyed Sukuna's car. âIt's good to see you again.âÂ
Wasuke quirked a brow and walked up to you, nudging Yuuji aside so he could get a good look at you and the pup nestled to your chest. Sukuna took a breath and looked away. He didn't need to see the critical stare of the old man while he processed the fact that Sukuna had indeed not stayed away from you. Ugh, the idea of being scolded made the alpha itch.Â
âWe're far beyond honorifics, boy. You know that,â Wasuke lightly scolded, and you beamed. Sukuna could imagine a little shiba inu tail on you, wagging fast enough to take flight. âI'm glad to see you in one piece after taming my grandson. It must've been a damn ordeal.â
Yuuji cackled impishly, pointing at Sukuna. âOooh, burn.âÂ
âSorry, who got the omega in the end?â Sukuna quipped back, making Yuuji sprout a grumpy look and cross his arms with a mumbled you suck.Â
âQuit the fighting and come in,â Wasuke ushered. âAnd you,â he snapped, looking at Sukuna with chronic disapproval, âTake off those sunglasses. You're trying too hard. Look like an idiot.â
You stifled your laughter as Sukuna grumbled and plucked his shades off. His very cool, very neat, very fancy, very expensive shades.
Wasuke ushered you all inside, gesturing to the kotatsu prepared with food and drinks and starting off on a grumbling rant about the shitty cold mornings and warm afternoons that came with Spring. Obviously, he'd complained to break the ice, and it worked.Â
Small talk turned into easier conversation. Whenever Sukuna seemed to struggle with being cordial, you would lean into him more, squeezing his hand tightly whilst purring under the radar. That worked, too. As much as Sukuna was an asshole, he didn't want the afternoon to fall apart. Better he stay quieter than say something to regret.Â
âThey've calmed you down,â Wasuke said, snapping Sukuna's mind to attention. It was then that he finally noticed Yuuji had effectively kidnapped little Touka and was giving her a tour of the house like she actually gave a shit.Â
âHm?â He grunted, so eloquent.Â
You rolled your eyes and shook your head, leaning into your partner more with a sigh. âWords, not grunts, Sukuna.â
He huffed. âYou grunt at me all the damn time.âÂ
âNot at our elders.âÂ
âTch.â Sukuna rubbed the bridge of his nose. âWhaddaya mean they've calmed me down, huh?âÂ
Wasuke, for once, looked somewhat amused. âYour pup. Your mate. They've made you human.âÂ
âHa? You're actinâ like I was some four-armed, two-faced freak or some shit.âÂ
âSome days you acted like it,â Wasuke scoffed. âDoesn't matter if you agree or not, I can see the change in you, kidâthat wild thing inside of you is finally settling down.â
You hummed and looked up at him. âI've noticed, too. You're less pissy. More tolerant. Still annoying, but that's just a personality flaw.â Sukuna growled and nipped at you, but you faced him so very bravely and suffered no such nip.Â
âI'm glad for you, kid,â Wasuke interjected, breaking up the petty fight that was about to go down. The two of you looked back to the eldest. âYou were a real pain in the ass, and you fucked up a lot along the way, but you made things work out. You should be proud.âÂ
Sukuna would never be able to put his feelings, the utter rush he felt getting his grandfather's approval, into words.Â
âSo where does this end, kid?â Wasuke asked.Â
âWhat?â He asked before he could properly think it through.Â
âThis life. Your âprofession.â How long're you gonna keep that up, huh?âÂ
Sukuna could feel you lean into him more, letting more body weight ease your shared worries about the life you shared and the professions you'd taken up. Both unpredictable. Both in the crosshairs of dangerous beasts.
âYou think we'll end up six feet under like mom ân dad, that it?â Sukuna rasped. He looped an arm around your waist and squeezed you against his side in reassurance as Wasuke's expression grew gloomier.
âYou're more like your mother than you know, kid. You don'tââ
ââCourse I don't know,â Sukuna interrupted, firm but not vicious. âMom was a fucking moron ân knocked up whoever the fuck she could to get an in into one of those big-name clans. No shit they'd get pissed off and kill the bitch.âÂ
Wasuke scowled, but didn't argue. It was hard to when his daughter in-law was in the wrong, when she dug her own grave with every child sired before slipping and falling in on her own. A sad story. An incredibly stupid one, too.Â
âThat won't happen,â you offered mildly. Sukuna looked down at you, suddenly feeling the urge to shoot another baby into you as you spoke up on your own. âI trust Sukuna as much as I trust myself; he's worked hard to create an untouchable empire, and I have the connections to supplement it.â You glanced up at him. âIf it's not Sukuna, then it'll be someone else running Tokyo. I couldn't think of a better king.â
A beat of silence passed before Wasuke asked, âAnd you, kid?â You afraid?Â
Sukuna willed his mind out of R-rated territory to look at his grandfather. âYou know me,â he started with a troublesome grin, âI can't stay away from what I want.âÂ
#sukuna x reader#ryomen sukuna x reader#sukuna x male reader#sukuna x m!reader#sukuna x you#jjk x you#male reader insert#male reader#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen reader insert#jujutsu kaisen x male reader#jujutsu kaisen x you
507 notes
·
View notes
Text
đ đđźđ đđ« đđ§đ đđđđđŠ
Kenji Sato x Fem!Reader
đđđ | đđČ đđ«đąđđąđ§đ đđ«đšđŠđ©đđŹ | đđ„đđ«đđŠđđ§ đđđŹđđđ«đ„đąđŹđ
đđšđ«đ đđšđźđ§đ: 5.7k
đđ đđ§đ đđ: Coachâs daughter AU, Fluff, lots of shameless flirting, teasing, secret relationship
đđźđŠđŠđđ«đČ: Over coffee and conversation, Ken finds solace in a cafĂ©, far from the chaos of the baseball stadium.
Ken had never felt his heart gallop this intensely before. Not even during his rise to stardom with the Dodgers back in LA could compare to the thrill and anticipation coursing through him right now.
This was more personalâ unpredictable in a way that no game or spotlight could prepare him for. For the first time in his life, he wasnât chasing a title.
It was a moment with someone special that made everything else feel secondary.
Tucked away in a quiet street of Tokyoâs lesser known district, the glow of the neon signs reflected off slick pavements as he watched you navigate the path, weaving between parked bikes and stray vending machines.
The faint hum of the distant train was the only sound that filled the nightâs silence.
âKen!â your voice rang through the empty streets, bright and familiar. As you drew closer, Ken couldnât help but notice how the muted lights reflected in your glossy eyes, giving them an otherworldly sparkle.
He didnât say anything until you were close enough for you to hear him without yelling.
âYou made itâŠâ His lips curled into a smile, meeting your gaze with a tender look. âDid you get enough rest? You look a bit tired.â
âBarely,â you confessed, a playful tilt painted on your lips. âIâve been counting down the minutes until I can see you again.â
Ken was used to fans clamoring for a moment of his time, expressing their excitement to see him. But something about the eagerness in your voice and the slight bounce in your step sent a flutter through him.
He glanced around, checking that the streets were still empty before reaching out to cradle your cheek.
âYouâre so clingy.â he teased, still holding his grin.
âI wouldâve kissed you right now if we werenât in public.â you shot back with a small smirk.
Ken leaned closer until his face was eye level to yours, his voice dropped to a heated whisper
âI wouldnât complain if you did.â
The impulse to close the distance simmered under his skin, but the risk of being seen was enough to keep him rooted.
âBut I also donât want an angry mob of your dadâs supporters coming after me after catching us in a compromising position.â
Your smile faltered, replaced by a shadow of worry. âRightâŠmy dad. I donât want anybody from the press finding out either.â
âYeah, the pressâŠâ Kenâs expression hardened, his tone turning bitter.
The media always lurked, threatening to expose what little happiness he could claim. He wished he didnât have to sneak around like this.
He envied those who could show affection openly, like some of his teammates who left games with their families in tow. The normalcy forever felt out of reach for Ken.
âSometimes, I wonder what it would be likeâŠâ he murmured, eyes drifting past the dim glow of the distant lights. âIf we dated openly, without worrying about your father, or the fans, or the media.â
Ken rarely admitted these things, but seeing how you aligned with his unspoken thoughts made it easier to voice his fragile feelingsâ especially about your relationship.
âWhat could the fans do anyway? Itâs not like they could control your life.â
âYouâd be surprised,â Ken said with a hint of edge. âThere are some intense fans out there that take their idols' personal lives way too seriously.â
Ken didnât want to think too deeply about a situation blowing out of proportion. If rumours began, he knew all too well how quickly fans would start prying on your life, looking for any reason to judge.
Even the slightest flaw could unleash a tornado of online harassment. He didnât want to bring that sort of trouble into your life.
His jaws clenched, a grimace flashing across his features before he shook the thought away.
âIâm more worried about dad. If he ever found out about usâŠI canât even imagine how heâd react. Especially after that latest press conference. He came home moping,â you said, the last words trailed into a tired groan.
âI know, I couldâve handled it better.â Ken chuckled, before it was shadowed by guilt as he remembered his altercation with Coach Shimura. âI hate when the press digs for gossip.â
A low rumble of an approaching car snapped him out of his thoughts. Its headlights illuminated the empty street, casting fleeting shadows over the both of you, before disappearing down the narrow road.
You take a hold of Kenâs hand and gently tug him forward. âCome on, letâs head inside.â
You slip into a small, dimly lit cafeâ a hidden gem that seemed to be empty from the outside view. Itâs secluded places like this that makes your relationship feel safe, untouched by the eyes of the world.
The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and warm pastries enveloped him, a silent call of the rare moment of peace you shared.
The cafe itself was modest in size, with wooden chairs and tables neatly arranged beneath the dim ambiance lighting.
There were a few patrons scattered here and thereâ a couple sharing a quiet intimate conversation near the window at the high table, and a few students hunched over textbooks.
Sparse decorations adorned the walls: faded vintage poster advertising sodas and sweet treats with its vibrant colours faded over time.
At the centre of each table sat a miniature cherry blossom tree, the soft pink petals contrasted against the dark wood.
Together, you crossed the cafe's interior, where a lone worker was wiping down the countertops. The glass display case in front of you showcased an array of cakes and pastries, though the selection was limited at this hour.
âYou gonna order anything?â you asked, eyes scanning over the hanging menu above the counter.
âYeahâŠa latte and maybe a cake, too,â Ken paused, gaze flickering over the cake display before shifting back to you. âYou want anything?â
âIâll probably get a bowl of anmitsu,â you mused, turning to meet his eyes. âWhat kind of cake will you be getting?â
Ken hums in thought for a moment, leaning in closer to the display. Rows of desserts were neatly arranged.
Fluffy cake rolls on the tile shelf with their swirls of cream peaking ourâ flavours ranged from strawberry to matcha. Slices of chiffon cakes in pastal colours on the middle shelf. And finally, tiny containers of pudding at the bottom.
âNot sure yet,â he murmured, his mind wandering over the cake display. His smile took a slight wicked edge as he added. âMaybe a cake I can feed you a bite ofâŠâ
The image of him holding out a spoonful to you flashed through his mind, followed by your lips closing around it. His imagination reeled, and he caught himself chewing his lower lip, a faint flush creeping up his neck.
Just as his thoughts threaten to wander further, your voice pulls him back to the present.
âTheir chiffon cakes are always good.â you said, gesturing towards the pastel cakes.
âYeah?â Ken followed your gaze to the neatly placed cakes. âBut theyâre crumbly. Iâll get cake all over your face.â
âItâll be worth it though.â you teased.
Ken chuckled, glancing at the display again and taking another moment to look at the options again. His eyes shifted to the pastries with their delicious golden crust glistening under the light.
âMaybe I should get something messy, then,â he leaned in close to your ear, his voice dropping to a whisper again. âLikeâŠone of those cream puffs with the sweet, sticky filling. I could lick it off your lips.â
Your eyes widened, and you let out an exaggerated gasp, swatting his chest. âShhh! You canât say that out here.â
âWhy not?â he grinned, voice lacing with his smugness. âNo oneâs paying attention to us.â
Despite your playful scolding, Kenâs chest swelled with satisfaction and his ego soared.
He was aware that he shouldnât push things too far, especially in public, but seeing how flustered you were and your stunned expression was too irresistible not to enjoy.
âStillâŠwhat if someone was eavesdropping on us.â you said, a hint of caution in your voice as your eyes darted briefly towards the other patrons.
âThen theyâll just hear me flirting. Harmless isnât it? Doesnât matter if they know how badly I want to taste the cream puff from your lips.â
âYouâre unbelievable.â
âWhat? I canât tell my girlfriend how badly I want to kiss her?â
âHmph, just order already.â You crossed your arms with mock indignation.
âAlright Iâll order for us, you go and find us a seat.â
His eyes followed your form as you weaved through the tables, your movement unhurried but purposeful. You found a table in the corner of the cafe that offered both privacy and a clear line of sight to the entrance.
Ken couldnât help but hold his gaze at you with the cafeâs lighting cast a warm glow over your features.
Dragging his focus back to the task at hand, Ken stepped up to the counter and placed the orderâ a latte and a slice of cake for himself and a bowl of anmitsu for you.
Ken watched as steam erupted with a high-pitch hiss from the milk frother, the aromatic scent of the coffee mixed with the faint sweetness from the pastries.
The barista poured the milk into the latte cup with grace and precision, creating a delicate foam on top. Besides her, another worker arranged your anmitsu, layering the sweet toppings before placing it alongside with a spoon.
When the tray was finally ready, Ken paid and carefully carried it across the room. The clinking sound of ceramic cups and murmurs of the patrons accompanied his steps.
Setting the tray down on the table with a small smile on his lips, he slid into the seat across from you, feeling the soft cushioned chair beneath him.
Your eyes swept over the content of the tray before landing on the cream puff besides the latte. Your brow arched in disbelief. âOh my God, you actually got it.â
âI did. Why? Did you think I wouldnât? You thought I was bluffing?â
âWell, yeah. Youâre always bluffing.â
The corner of his lips curled into a smirk at your surprise. Ken pushed your amnitsu closer to you before claiming his own plate. A faint whiff of the dessertâs sweet and rich scent rose to his nose, stirring his anticipation.
Picking up the fork, he scooped a bit of the cream cake and popped it in his mouth. He deliberately closed his eyes and let out an exaggerated, drawn-out moan of pleasure at the taste.
Even with his eyes shut, he could feel your gaze burning into him. He even took it a step further and started licking the cream off his lips.
When he opened his eyes, he found you pulling a face and he couldnât help but give you a cheeky grin. âItâs delicious, by the wayâŠâ
âHmm, it does look good.â
âCome onâŠyouâve been staring at it long enough. Have a bite.â
Ken took another spoon full of the dessert before holding it out to you. The moment you leaned in to reach for the spoon, he felt his heart spike and his senses on high alertâ taking in every single detail of your action.
His eyes never left your mouth as they parted and closed delicately around the fork. He felt the fork grow lighter as you took the bite.
His focus stayed on your tongue flicking across your upper lip to catch the traces of cream and powdered sugar.
Witnessing it happen in real time was far more tantalising than his imaginationâ the sight was intoxicating.
He swallowed thickly, forcibly pushing the heat stirring in his chest.
A heat pooled in his gut, seeing you chew on the cake thoughtfully, completely oblivious to the effect you were having on him.
Ken inhaled sharply, trying to ground himself as he reached for a napkin. His hands trembled more than usual as he leaned forward and dapped the corner of your mouth to wipe away the cream youâd missed.
But instead of pulling back after, his thumb lingered, brushing over your lower lipâ the same lips he had kissed feverishly in the past. The contact was light and featherlight but enough to make his stomach flip.
You froze under his touch, meeting his gaze. Your lips parted slightly to speak.
âLight and fluffyâŠâ
âMhmâŠâ Ken hummed, completely distracted. Though he wasnât sure if he was thinking about the cream puff you just had or the softness of your lips.
âDo you wanna try mine?â
Ken blinked rapidly, snapping out of his trance. Reluctantly, he pulled his hand away from your lips, the warmth of your skin fading too quickly.
But his attention turned to your bowl of anmitsu, taking in the vibrant layers of fruit, glossy jelly cubes, and the soft mochi balls.
âSureâŠlooks delicious.â
Taking the spoon you offered, scooped a piece of mochi and fruit from the bowl.
The fruits were cool and refreshing in his mouth, and blended with the mochi which gave a pleasantly chewy texture.
He handed the spoon back to you, still chewing on the mochi. You pushed the fruit and the mochi around in the bowl with the spoon meticulously.
âThey put a lot of mochi in this.â you commented.
âYeah, Iâm not surprised.â
You reached for the brown sugar syrup that came with your anmitsu and poured it over the bowl. âTry it now.â
Ken scooped another bite, now coated in the syrup. The sugary bursts mixed with the fruits tang, and he let out a low hum of approval at the sweetness. âHmâŠit does taste better.â
âToo sweet?â
âItâs already sweet enough, though I think youâre sweeter.â
âCorny.â you said, dragging out the word to emphasise your disapproval, though the faint smile on your lips betrayed you.
Ken chuckled at your reaction, he knew you were only disguising the effect his words were having on you.
He propped his elbow on the table, leaning his chin against his palm with his eyes drinking in the sight of you.
âItâs only corny because you get flustered every time. Did you see your face earlier? When I was talking about the cream puffs?â
You only rolled your eyes at his words, a grin forming on your lips now. âYouâre lucky youâre cute.â
âSo, youâre only putting up with me because Iâm cute?â
âAnd maybe because youâre a star player and super rich and whatever.â you replied, twirling the spoon through the anmitsu and waving your hands dismissively.
Ken tilts his head, the back and forth banter bringing a warmth in his chest. Being with you like thisâ relaxed and unguardedâ was a relief in ways he rarely allowed himself to think about.
Having conversations like this with you felt refreshing knowing he would tease and youâll do it right back.
He tapped his finger against his chin in a mock pensiveness before responding back. âRight, so youâre telling me it's my money and status youâre after, not my dazzling personality or good looks?â
âOh, that too, I guess.â
âIs that how itâs gonna be, princess? Pretending you donât secretly like me for more than my money or looks.â
âAnd what if I said yes?â
âWell,â he said in mock contemplation. âIâd have to work extra hard to win you over. Though Iâd say that I'm pretty confident I have a head start.â
âI think you might need to focus on getting on dadâs good side first.â
Something struck inside him at your wordsâ like a whiplash. The mention of your father always hit differently, a reminder of the uneasy dynamic that lingered between them. Ken let out a short sigh, his chest tightening.
It was still a sore spot for him that Shimura initially disapproved of him and his less-than-stellar past behindâ though it wasnât unexpected.
Despite everything Ken had accomplished back in LAâ leaving his troubles behind and earning his respect in the fieldâ it seemed his reputation preceded him.
Shimura, along with his teammates, had always treated him like the brash American kid trying to catch up, even though he came back to Japan to prove him among his own people.
With you, however, it was the opposite. You didnât see him as an outsider or just another player in your dads team. You made him feel like he belonged.
That contrast made moments like these jarring, as if he was living two different livesâ one as your boyfriend, and the other as a player constantly trying to win over your father.
Kenâs tone shifted quickly to be more serious, exposing his vulnerability in his words.
âYeahâŠIâm trying, princess. Itâs just, I donât want to screw things up and risk not being able to see you again like this.â
Ken took a sip from his latte, the beverage now lukewarm against his tongue, but his mind was elsewhere and far from the cozy warmth of the cafe.
He knew he shouldnât be dwelling on the âwhat-ifs,â not when he was on a date with you. But as he sat there, he couldnât ignore the nagging thoughts that pulled him under. How different would his life be if things had turned out another way?
What if his mother had never taken him to LA? If heâd stayed in Japan, would Shimura still look at him with the faint edge of distrust?
Would he see him differentâ one who wasnât marked by a childhood spent feeling like an outcast in a foreign country?
Kenâs jaws clenched. He had spent most of his life in America, trying to fit into a culture that didnât quite know what to do with him. The bullying had been relentless, the teasing cutting deep in ways he hadnât fully healed from, leaving the scar of isolation.
Friendships were distant at best. Romantic relationships were practically nonexistent. For a long time, he felt like no one truly saw him.
Even the rise to stardom with the Dodgers hadnât changed that much. Sure, people admired him, celebrated with himâ but it still felt hollow and fragile.
None of it felt real, not like this. Not like you.
He glanced at you across the table, your head down as you inspected your dessert in front of you. If heâd never returned to Japan, he wouldnât be sitting here right now, sharing this quiet, intimate moment with the only person who truly sees him.
Still, a bitter reminder lingered in the back of his mind. Would he have risen to stardom at all if he hadnât gone to LA? Despite how brutal it was, the isolation and struggles had shaped himâ it made him resilient-driven.
Without those years of grit and loneliness , would he have had the means to lead the Giants to victory? Would he have been ready to take his fatherâs Ultraman duties when the time came?
Ken sighed again, finishing off the last bite of his cream puff before taking another sip of his latte. It really was strange, the way life worked.
The very things that had made him feel out of placeâ his complicated family history, his American upbringing, the expectation of following his fatherâs footstepsâ had somehow led him here, with you.
However, the weight of those âwhat-ifsâ still pressed onto his chest. His life with youâ a fragile happinessâ was precarious. He couldnât shake the fear that one wrong move could send it all crashing down.
Being caught in the act by your father. It made his throat constrict with anxiety. He already knew that Shimura didnât trust him. What if that made him believe that he wasnât good enough for you? That he couldnât take care of you the way you deserve?
He took another sip from his latte, though it did little to sooth the knot in his chest.
âYou know,â you began, not looking up from your bowl as you stirred the syrup into the anmitsu, âbeing with you makes it easier to forget about everything else.â you said, not looking up from your bowl as you spoke.
Your words caught him off guard, but the tension in his shoulders started to melt. His stunned expression softened, replaced by something gentler.
âYeahâŠthatâs part of why I like you so much. You make me forget about everything.â His cheeks flushed slightly how openly heartfelt he was now as the words left his mouth, but he didnât shy away from their weight. âItâs likeâŠyou make me want to be a better man.â
He reached out and let his fingers skim across the back of your handâ a subtle touch that carried all his unspoken emotions that he struggled to articulate.
You paused, looking up at him. âI donât think I can imagine your strugglesâŠespecially considering your money and fame overshadow all of that.â
âEveryone thinks that it's easy.â Kenâs lips quivered into a humourless smile. âBeing a player admired by thousands. I guess some parts of it are great. But thereâs still a lot of stress and pressure.â
He glanced down at the flakes of his cream puff on the empty plate with his thoughts flickering like the steam rising from his latte.
Expectation pulled at him from every corner of Kenâs lifeâ like a massive tree, sprawling yet burdened.
The roots that ran deep were from his fathers influence. They were planted firmly in the soil of his childhood and enchtranched his upbringing and identity.
The roots were unshakable, just like his fathers legacy of being Ultramanâ something he was expected to fulfill.
No matter how far he had gone, across the Pacific to LA, heâd never truly escape those roots. Even now they wound tighter around him, tethered to the ground he was expected to nurture.
Then there was the barkâ the protective layer. That was Coach Shimura and his teammates. It shielded him from the eternal storms, but it wasnât invincible. It still demanded so much from the tree itself.
Shimuraâs expectations werenât harsh, but they were heavy and carried their own weight. The bark was strong and steady, but sometimes, it felt like it was tightening. As if holding the tree too firmly in place.
But it was the branch of the tree that weighed him down the mostâ the fans and the public image. They reached far and wide, growing outwardly. Branches were supposed to flourish.
But how were they expected to grow if you donât cater to its needs. Thatâs what it felt like for Ken.
One wrong move; one bad game, and they could snap off. Every game felt like a performance of those branches, trying to keep those intact, making sure they donât fall under pressure.
But no matter how strong they appeared, Ken knew how easily they could break.
And then there were the leaves, fragile and fleetingâ the opinion of the critics, the headlines of papers, the ever-shifting opinions on social media.
Leaves changed with the seasons. One day could be lush and green, full of praises and admiration. The next, they withered and fell, leaving the tree bare and exposed. Their praises were temporary and their critics were choppy.
Though the leaves were less permanent, they still needed care and their loss could hurt the tree entirely. However, Ken couldnât stop the seasons from changing or the wind from blowing.
Ken swallowed thickly, his eyes glued to the table as his train of thoughts spiraled further. Being that tree sometimes felt like he was stretching thin, trying to meet the demands of every root, branch and leaf.
And then there was you.
You werenât a part of that endless tree. Not another branch to hold up, nor another leaf to nourish. At least, not yet. But the fear gnawed at him, dark and persistent, whispering at the edges of his mind.
What if you have expectations too?
You hadnât said much or demanded anything, but it was only natural, wasnât it? Relationships are always built on unspoken agreements of needs, hopes, and desires.
What kind of boyfriend did you want him to be? What were you looking for in him? Would he ever be enough?
It wasnât that he doubted your feelings for him. It was the pressure he felt to be the person that you deserved.
To always be charming, supportive, attentive. To make time for you despite his demanding career.
For so much of his life, he had been judged by the outside worldâ his performance, his persona, his wins, and his losses. The thought of being seen by you that way made his throat tighten.
What if one day, you grew tired of him or wasnât getting what you wanted from him and left? The thought alone of the empty space you would leave behind broke his heart and made his mouth dry.
It was worse than losing a game, worse than headlines calling him a failure.
Even with the lighthearted conversation and teasing you just shared earlier, his doubts were almost impossible to shrug off.
His mind were a battlefield of his insecurities and worries, but the warmth of your hands that pulled him out of his dark thoughts startled him.
You brought his hand and gently kissed over his knuckles. âEven if things do turn out bad for you, Iâll still think youâre incredible.â
The affectionate gesture unravelled him, nearly spinning him off his axis from being flusteredâ his mind momentarily going blank.
It wasnât just the kissâ it was the conviction in your voice. The quiet, unwavering way you said it.
He let out a quiet sigh, his eyes half-lidded as he leaned a little closer to you. The warmth of your kiss still lingered on his hand.
âYou always know how to make me feel better.â he murmured, his voice carrying a sincerity he rarely let show.
âYouâll still have all of me, even if you mess up. And I know youâll do the same.â You brow arched as you added, âRight?â
Ken tilted his head, an amused smirk played on his lips at your remark at the end. The tension in his chest was replaced by fond amusement.
âOf course I will. You think Iâd trade you in for someone else?â his voice lowered, his eyes holding yours with an intensity that made his next words feel like a vow. âI'm not letting you go princessâŠnot for anything.â
At that moment, the weight of the world seemed distant, as if the noise of expectations and pressure had diluted to a low hum.
He was so focused on looking at you, Ken didnât notice you sneaking your hands across the table to reach for his coffee mug until you announced it.
âIâm taking a sip from your coffee.â you said, already snatching the cup.
Ken blinked, catching up to the present. âHeyâŠthatâs mine.â
âI donât have anything to wash down the mochi.â
âHmm, canât say no to that.â
Your face scrunched slightly in distaste after you took a sip. âYou donât put sugar in coffee?â
Ken shook his head and chuckled at the face you made. âNoâŠI like the bitterness of the coffee. Itâs more enjoyable that way.â
âI suppose the cream puff makes up for the sweetness.â
âNo cream puffs for you any time soon if you keep stealing my drinks.â
âI donât want anymore anyways,â you huffed in feigned offends. âToo bitter.â
âAwh whatâs wrong? Canât handle the taste of something thatâs not over-sugared.â
âItâs not thatâŠhow do you drink that raw with no sugar?â your nose scrunched in mock indignation.
âIâm just used to it, I like the stronger taste of my coffee.â he glanced down at his coffee mug before looking back at you. âHow could you drink something thatâs so sweet?â
âIt wonât be too sweet. The sugar just cancels out the bitterness.â you said, matter-of-factly.
Ken only rolled his eyes, responding with an exaggerated sweet tone. âSure, princess. Itâs not too sweetâŠjust enough to make it a sugary drink instead of actually having a coffee taste.â
You pushed the mug back to him, waving off his dramatics. It was almost cathartic how the conversation could go from heartfelt and tender to teasing and flirting, like a flip of a switch.
With you, it always felt right, like stepping into the sun after being caught in the rain.
Ken shook his head at your dismissal, lifting the mug to take another sip of the latte. He didnât mind the bitterness, especially if it meant sharing more moments with you.
Your eyes flickered past him, freezing on something near the cafe entrance.
âCrap.â you muttered.
Kenâs brow furrowed before turning to see where you were looking. Blood rushed in his ear the moment he spotted his teammates walking through the door.
Their presence wasn't loud or disruptive, but rather casual as they made their way towards the counter. The familiar jerseys and laughter sent a jolt of panic through him and a look of slight trepidation crossed his face.
âCrapâŠâ he echoed your words, quickly turning back to you. âI think thatâs our queue to leave.â
What were the odds? The cafe was in a quiet area, far from the usual hotspots, and yet here they were. His shoulders stiffened as he scanned the room, trying to gauge if anyone had spotted you.
Ken stood up first, his chair scraped softly against the floor. They werenât looking in your direction but it was only a matter of time if you both stayed there any longer.
His voice lowered in your ear. âCome on.â
His hands found your wrist, lightly gripping it as he guided you towards the door without being noticed.
âThey havenât seen us, yet.â you said, glancing nervously at the group.
âLetâs not give them the chance.â His voice was barely audible, and his grip on your wrist tightened as you both made it to the door.
The air in the cafe felt heavier with every step. Kenâs pulse quickened and he resisted the urge to look over his shoulder.
The brass of the door handle was cool against Kenâs palm as he pushed it open. The cool breeze brushed against his face, a welcome contrast to the tension that had knotted inside.
The cafe, once a warm refuge that provided comfort, now felt like a minefieldâ every glance a potential threat.
Ken scanned the area of anybody potentially following you both. The buzz of distant traffic and the rustle leaves were the only signs that greeted you. Once he was satisfied, he let out a loud sigh of relief.
âSo, where to now?â you asked, breaking the silence.
âWe should probably get off this street and go somewhere else more quietâŠand private.â
Ken turned down the corner, his strides confident but unhurried. The two of you emerged into an empty car park bathed in the dim, orange glow of streetlights.
Everything else felt insignificant now, far from the predicament from the cafe or the traffic beyond. Ken led the way toward the far corner, where a sleek bike restedâ its polished surface gleaming under the lights.
âIs that your bike?â you gasped, taking in the sigh that was in front of you.
âYeah, thatâs my ride.â The pride was evident in his voice and his expression, seeing the look on your face.
âItâs beautiful.â The genuine awe in your voice sent a ripple through him.
He didnât say anything, only gave the bike a fond pat before throwing his leg over it and settling into the seat.
âYou up for a quick cruise?â
âYou sure?â
âOf course. Have you ever been on one?â
âNoâŠ.â you admitted sheepishly, your eyes darted to the floor out of shyness. He felt a hint of his male ego spike at that, his eyes roaming at your figure.
âWell,â he said, shifting forward on the seat to give you room. âI guess Iâll be your first ride, then. Hop onâ Iâll take care of you.â
You hesitated for a moment, your hands brushing against the cool leather of the seat.
âHave you ever had a woman ride behind you before?â you asked. Ken didnât miss the flicker of doubt in your voice
His hands tightened on the handlebar, looking back at you. It wasnât the question that threw him off but the way you asked it.
He recognised the insecurity, the way it slipped out almost against your own will. And it hit him harder than expected.
The idea that you might think he was the type to collect fleeting connections and one night stands stung.
âOf course not.â His voice was steady, stripped of its usual tease. âYouâre the only one Iâd ever want to give a ride to.
You let out a small, nervous laugh at that. âI guess Iâll be your first, too.â
Ken chuckled, patting the seat behind him. âDamn right you will be.â
He wouldnât admit it, but making you feel secure in this moment felt more important than anything else.
Kenâs joyrides were something sacredâ his personal retreat from the noise and chaos. The familiar rumble of the engine had always been his companion, a constant source of solace.
It wasnât something shared with anyone. Ever.
But now, as you stood next to the leather seat, it struck him how different this felt. Letting you into this part of his life was like cracking open a private door, one heâd never let anybody step into.
The thrill of it sent a flutter through him, both exhilarating and unnerving.
You finally took your seat behind him, and the shift in weight sent a wave of awareness through him. He swallowed hard when it suddenly hit him how close you were behind him.
Then your arms wrapped tightly around his waist, and he felt his nerves spike. The heat of your fingertips grazed his abdomen sent little sparks of electricity through his body.
It wasnât fear he was feeling but an intensity he wasnât prepared for.
He let out a shallow breath as he felt your body pressed even closer. The sight of you behind him in the side mirror was enough to draw in a quick breath.
With a flick of the kill switch, the bike roared to life beneath him. The vibration and the sound broke the stillness, carrying you both out of the car park and into the Tokyo streets at an incredible speed.
The neon glow of the city painted streaks of light across the dark streets, and the hum of the traffic blurred in the background.
It was just you and him with the quiet rhythm of your trust that kept him grounded.
đđđ đŹ: @despacito-uwu16 @roserfz27
#â
â ayrus writes#coachâs daughter â#ultraman fanfic#ultraman: rising#ultraman rising#ultraman#kenji sato x y/n#kenji sato x you#kenji sato x reader#kenji x reader#kenji sato#ken sato x reader#ultraman ken#ken sato#ken sato x y/n#ken sato x you#ken sato ultraman
144 notes
·
View notes
Text
FEELS LIKE A THRILLER! áŻáĄŁđ©
18. all's well that ends well word count | 3k
YOUâVE BEEN FRIENDS WITH ANTON LEE SINCE YOU CAN EVEN REMEMBER. You met each other as kids, forced to hang out with each other at a house party his parentâs had invited your family to. Given that you two were around the same age in comparison to the other kids who were still oblivious babies or whiny toddlers, it was only natural for you and Anton to gravitate towards each other: wherever he went you would follow, your fondest memories with him being when you both constantly abused your âbig sisterâ and âbig brotherâ privileges to boss the other kids around.Â
But in comparison to you who always got a little too mean towards the little kids, Anton was much more lenient; it was why they often favored him over you, which you didnât really mind. That meant theyâd bother you less during parties. But it was still you who hung out with Anton the most and it was you who stuck to his side even if the younger kids didnât really want you around. Then middle school came, and you two gradually drifted apart until you had your own set of friend groups in high schoolâyou were off with Minji and Sunoo and Taesan and Jaehyun and Danielle, and he was constantly surrounded by other guys you didnât really care about (all except for a certain someone, of course, but thatâs later on into the future). The house parties happened less and less, the little kids grew up and eventually left the two of you alone, and it was only until he found out about your little crush on Seunghan did you and Anton finally start bringing back the friendship that was slowly becoming forgotten.Â
Anton is⊠a good kid, which is why everyone is always drawn to him. Heâs always had a heart as big as his head, so perhaps the reason why youâre this nervous about meeting with him after what seemed like days since your fight is because you donât want to lose him again. Drifting apart is natural, friends fightâyou know all that, but at the very least you did not want to end it on bad terms. You donât want your last memories of your childhood best friend being bitter, which is why you must absolutely not mess this one chance up.Â
ââŠDid you ever, like, have a crush on him?â Seunghan inquires slowly, tapping his pen against his chin languidly as he sits on the floor beside your bed.Â
You give him a small, questioning glare. âWhy do you ask?â you start, suspicious. âBecause you think girls and boys simply canât be friends?âÂ
Seunghan shrugs. âYeah?âÂ
âWait, really? You really think that?â your shoulders slumped.
âI mean,â Seunghan says, leaning back on your bed. âAntonâs pretty handsome, surely youâve had a crush on him when you were younger, right?âÂ
You consider it. âHmm⊠well, I guess I did.âÂ
âReally?â Seunghan seems more shocked rather than appalled. You hoped that was a good thing.
âIn seventh grade, I think,â you clarify, âthat was when he started gettingâŠcute, I guess, and he was also getting more involved in swimming. Everyone started finding him attractive too, so it wasnât just me. It was like being attracted to him was the new trend, or something.âÂ
âWhat happened after that?âÂ
âWell, he got a girlfriend around that time, so I quickly lost all the interest I had in him. I think I was super in-denial about it, too, so itâs not like anything would have happened between us because I didnât want it happening at all,â you blandly respond. âAnyway, whenever I think about dating Anton, I just keep remembering about how heâd always cling and cry to his mom for hours when something didn't go his way back when we were little. So, major turn-off.âÂ
Seunghan laughs loudly, and you watch him fondly as he tries to regain his senses. âSeriously?â he asks, tilting his head to the side.Â
âSeriously.âÂ
Seunghan looks at you thoughtfully. âSo you lost interest in him because he got a girlfriend, but why wasnât it the same when it came to me?âÂ
You pause, blinking slowly at him as shock invades your expression. Seunghan merely stares right back at you, an easygoing smile on his face while he waits for your response.Â
âIâŠâ your words lose you, and you desperately try to grab at them. But Seunghan is patient, he waits for you to gather them, leaning his cheek against the cap of his knee while he sits beside you on the floor of your room. âI donât⊠know?âÂ
His smile widens. âYou donât know?âÂ
You feel your face flush. âWell, I mean,â you start off bashfully, looking away from his prying gaze. âThis and that are different⊠I knew Anton way before I started crushing on him, but I barely knew you. Plus, I realized I just saw him as a brother, but you⊠we werenât even friends in the first placeâŠâÂ
Your face is probably as hot as a whistling kettle after you finished talking, and Seunghanâs amused smile isnât helping your situation in the slightest.Â
âDonât start teasing me,â you grumble, and Seunghan just laughs again, moving closer to pinch your cheek.Â
âBut youâre so cute,â Seunghan coos, inching closer while you attempt to push his invasive hands away from your face. âYouâre my cute girl, the cutest ever, I just wannaââÂ
A loud knock interrupts him, and you jump at the sound.Â
âAnton,â you gasp, staring back at Seunghan with wide eyes.Â
His silence enables you to aggressively push him away from you, and he gently stumbles back into the opposite way as you scramble to get onto your feet. He gives you an offended look, and you look back at him with an apologetic expression only to be met with a playful roll of his eyes. You hype yourself up as you make your way to the door, before opening it without further ado.Â
Anton blinks down at you. âOh, hey,â he casually says.Â
âHey!â you respond, suspiciously a little out of breath.Â
Anton glances at Seunghan whoâs keeping himself busy with his laptop by the back, looks at your flushed face, before making a disgusted expression. âEw, donât tell me you two were making out just nowâŠâÂ
Seunghan freezes, the tips of his ears turning red while your jaw almost hits the floor.Â
You instinctively hit Antonâs arm. âNo, we werenât, idiot!âÂ
He yelps, nursing his arm. âOw! You didnât have to hit me, jeez⊠I came here in peace, and this is how you treat me?âÂ
You cringe. âSorryâŠâ
Anton quickly digresses. He meets your hesitant gaze, quietly asking, âCan we talk outside?âÂ
âOh, uh, sure,â you blinked. There it wasâthe Anton you knew when you were kids, always so shy despite being in the company of his friends. But the situation is a little more than just that, so you understand where he was coming from. âIn the hallway?âÂ
âYeah, it wonât be quick,â Anton confirms as you step out of the room, taking one last longing look at Seunghan, who merely sends you back a reassuring smile as if he was saying âgoodluck!â to the both of you. (You refrained from eating your fist at how cute he looked.)
Out in the hall, the air turns into suffocating awkwardness you never thought youâd have with Anton Lee. You donât remember being this⊠tense around his presence, as if youâre walking around eggshells around him no matter how nonchalant the two of you tried to act. You try to recall the last time you felt this awkward around him, but you can only come up with the brief moment in middle school when you harbored a crush on him that hadnât even lasted a week. You had felt awkward around him because viewing Anton in a romantic light never really seemed that appealing, but that feeling had immediately washed away when you realized all you ever wanted out of him was his friendship and nothing else.Â
Of course, you canât say the same about Anton. Itâs not as if you can read his mind despite knowing him for so long now, but now you wonder if heâs experienced the same feelings you once did. And, in some part of you, you wonder if he harbors any romantic feelings for you right nowâeven if the rest of your friends tried to hide it, you werenât oblivious to Jaehyunâs knowing glances whenever you and Anton were in the same room.Â
You just didnât want to acknowledge such things ever again, not when your friendship with him has been sailing pretty well these past few years already.Â
Well, until now, that is.
âSoâŠâ you trail off, looking at his shoulder instead of his face.Â
âIâm sorry,â Anton immediately says, voice quieter than ever.Â
Oh.Â
âI shouldnât have acted so weird after promising Iâd set you up with Seunghan,â he continues, scratching his nape. âI never meant to insinuate that your feelings for him were shallow. I know how much you like him, but I ended up projecting my doubts into you and ruining our friendship in the process anyway. I honestly really, really wanted you guys to get together because I know thatâs what makes you happy, and itâs also what makes Seunghan happy, soââÂ
âI forgive you, Anton,â you interrupt, before looking down at the floor. âAnd Iâm also sorry; I shouldnât have cornered you like that in the groupchat. I just⊠I just hated the thought of you disapproving of my relationship with him, even though you were only worried about us. And I donât blame you for being suspicious of me, too, because I was honestly starting to falter during the first stages of becoming close with Seunghan, but I ended up really liking him anyway. And Iâm glad you helped us get closer, really; I just wish we went about our concerns differently and honestly.â
âYeah,â Anton agrees, smiling lightly, âbut itâs okay now. You got your man, and I did my job. Weâre all good. Right?âÂ
âYeah,â you repeat. âLife is good.â
âEh, well, not⊠really? I have a composition assignment due in forty-eight hours and I havenât gotten a single note in,â Anton says dryly. âI need to lock in right now.âÂ
You push him, and he looks back at you in offense. You smiled, saying, âLock in with us, then. We were just doing homework, for your information.âÂ
Anton grumbles. âYeah, right⊠Iâd still third-wheel anyway.âÂ
âDonât be a big baby, âton,â you roll your eyes. âWeâre not gonna kiss in front of you.âÂ
âPlease donât put that image in my mind. Iâll vomit right in this hall.âÂ
âAnd Iâll make you clean it up, then Iâm gonna tell your mommy how good of a job you did.âÂ
âKay why ess.âÂ
You pause, looking at him thoughtfully. Anton slowly looks back at you, and you send him a small smile.Â
â...Thanks for looking out for us,â you say, quietly, âyouâre aâ...youâre a good best friend.â
âNaturally,â Anton snorts, and you give him a blank look. He quickly feigns a cough, saying, âYouâre my best friend, too. Of course Iâll look out for you.âÂ
It feels like a weight has been lifted off of your shoulders.Â
â...Can you believe that I had a crush on you during seventh grade?â you joke, intending to lighten the mood.Â
âYeah?â Anton raises a brow at you, surprisingly unfazed.Â
You blink.Â
âWait, seriously?âÂ
âYeah, I knew you liked me at that time,â Anton casually replies. âBut then you started liking Intak from choir. By the way, he also knew you liked himâhe told me at our last concert.âÂ
âWhat?! How?!âÂ
â...Youâre not that slick, you do know that, right? The only reason Seunghan never knew was because you barely talked to him.â Anton explained dryly, sending you a disapproving look. âYou were tooâadmirer-like. It gets sad to look at sometimes. Those four years couldâve been shortened to, likeâI donât know, three months? If you just freakinâ talked to him or something.â
Your eyes narrow. Anton raises his arms up in defense.Â
âBut allâs well that ends well, right?â he quickly says, voice laced with a tinge of panic. âLetâs not drag this scene out nowâŠâÂ
You sigh in response, but oblige nonetheless. âYouâre right. Allâs well that ends well.âÂ
You smile at Anton again, feeling content. You hope he shares the sentiment.Â
Just in time, Seunghan pops his head out from your door, looking both ways before finding the two of you crowding to the right. The creaking sound the door made as it opened forces yours and Antonâs attention towards the interruption, only to find a sheepish Seunghan stare right back at you.Â
âYou guys have been out here for a whileâjust checking,â he says, ruffling his already messy black hair. âMy bad.âÂ
Although he tries to play it off with an air of nonchalance, you think you sense a hint of worry in his tone regardless. The thought makes you both uneasy and excited at the same time, which shouldn't even make sense but it just does.
Because Seunghanâs your boyfriend. And sometimes boyfriends get jealous when their girlfriendâs are alone with another guy. God, you shouldnât be liking that sentence as much as you actually do.Â
âItâs all good, man,â Anton assures, waving a hand placatingly. Awkward again, but thatâs none of your concern anymoreâthatâs just how Anton is anyway. He bites the inside of his cheek, flickering his gaze between the two of you. âUm, so⊠I think Iâll go now. See you guys later.â
âWhat?â Seunghan exclaims, a little too dejected. âSo soon? You should stay and study with us. I know you still have that composition assignment to work on, and if you go back to your dorm now I know Sungchanâs just going to distract you.âÂ
Anton winces. âErm⊠I think Iâd rather have that than third wheââÂ
You interrupt him. âHeâs right! Weâre better company than Sungchan anyway. Stay. Letâs get some food or something. And pull an all-nighter or whatever.âÂ
Seunghan nods excitedly. Anton looks at the both of you incredulously.Â
âWhat the heck? You guys havenât even been dating for a month, yet youâre already so in-sync of being annoying,â he says. âYouâre quite literally making me pick between two evils right now.âÂ
âSo youâre staying?â Seunghan asks, grinning widely. You share the same, hopeful expression. âThe lesser evil is definitely us, right?â
â...Iâm not so sure about that.â
âPleaaaaase, Anton, we promise weâll be good, supportive study-buddies!â Seunghan needlessly insists. And you should be a little irked that your boyfriendâs begging another man to hang out with you two, but you surprisingly arenât. One more company didnât hurt, after all.Â
So Anton canât even believe what heâs about to say next:
âFine, but Y/Nâs paying for food!âÂ
You and Seunghan immediately cheer.Â
âWait, what?â you ask dumbly.Â
But you eventually relent as the other two start making their way down the hall, an echo of a nonsensical conversation picking up. At least it didnât take that much of a resistance from Anton to agree to yours and Seunghanâs invitation, and sure, it wouldâve been nicer to just hang out with your boyfriend, but you also didnât mind having your best friend tagging along as well. He was, after all, most of the reason why the two of you got together in the first place, so you more or less owed it to him. Plus, a hang out will slowly dissolve that suffocating awkwardness that has been circling between the two of you these past few weeks despite having already made up just minutes ago anyway, so reallyâallâs well that ends well.Â
When you finally catch up to them, Seunghan is the first one to speak up.Â
âSo, Anton, was there ever a time you liked Y/N?âÂ
The two of you practically choke on air.Â
âExcuse me,â you say.Â
Antonâs response is quieter. âYou heard usâŠ?âÂ
Seunghan laughs. âSorry, I got curiousâŠâ he says although he doesnât sound all that remorseful. âDid you, though?âÂ
âHow can you just ask that?â Anton squeaks out.Â
âNo, wait, Iâm curious too!â you exclaim. âI canât just be the one who had feelings for you at some pointâyou know how embarrassing that is?!âÂ
Seunghan nods along. âYeah! So embarrassing!âÂ
âYou guys are crazy, youâre literally her boyfriend!â Anton cries out, before slowly turning away. â...And yes, I did like her back at some point.âÂ
You almost trip on nothing. âWhat?â
Anton awkwardly avoids your gaze.Â
Seunghan hollers, and you send him a pointed look. He quiets down.
You look concerningly horrified when you ask Anton. âWait⊠youâre for real? When? Why? How?â
âIn seventh grade,â he replies meekly. âIt just happened, I guess.âÂ
You and Seunghan almost go into shock.Â
âHoly shit,â he whispers, staring at Anton with wide eyes. âYou guys couldâve beenâoh, my God. Wow.âÂ
âWait, so if you knew I liked you, then why didnât youâŠ?â you trail off, confused.Â
Anton rolls his eyes indignantly. âBy the time I did have feelings for you, you were already over it. What was I supposed to do?â
âI donât knowâfight for her?â Seunghan suggests. âSuch a wasted opportunityâŠâ
âDude,â Anton says dryly. âIf I did that, you guys wouldnât be dating right now!â
âOh, right.âÂ
You snort. âI guess it just means we arenât meant for each other, huh?â you joke.
Seunghan almost looks sad. âWell, when you put it like that⊠I guess it really was a âright person, wrong timeâ kind of situation, huh?âÂ
âYeah,â Anton says. âI like this outcome better, though. I like you guys together.âÂ
You look at him pitifully. âAnton, you donât have to be sadâŠâÂ
âIâm not sad.âÂ
âWeâll find you a partner soon⊠for all the help youâve given us⊠I mean, they probably wonât be as cool and awesome as me, but at least you wonât be lonely anymoreâŠâÂ
âNo thanks. Can we just go get food now?âÂ
âNo, really, Seunghan and I are always here for you. You helped us, so now itâs our turn to help youâwhat do you think of Wonyoung? Sheâs pre-med.âÂ
âOh! I know someone whoâs friends with her, what do you think? I think you guys would be a good match.âÂ
âGo to hell, the two of you.â
prev | masterlist | next
SUMMARY. pining after hong seunghan has always felt like an unachievable reality; however, just a few months into your first year of college, it seems that the gods have finally listened to your prayers when news breaks out that your long-time crush is single once again.
AUTHOR'S NOTE. hi guys sorry for the longassshhh wait omg. i cant believe it took me this long to finish the reconciliation chapter but ykw... we're here now and that's all that matters. i will never leave u guys hanging âanyways this baby is ending in 1 chapter tehee see u next time.
TAGLIST. @shoberi @miyawwn @starwonb1n @yujinxue @revehosh @alwayswook @rksbae @emohoon @nujeskz @ilovejungwonandhaechan @meowbini @nakam00t @siuewnb @cake1box @dearmarklee @kyusqult @snowyseungs @ffixtionista @odxrilove @hisrkive @saeist @lilysflower1 @onlyhyunjin @eternallyhyucks @syzavxy @calumsfringe @yipyipmorals @user7520 @tojis-luver @ilymarkchan @fae-renjun @otblous @injunnie-lemon @jjk-97 @leeis @brachioswrld @i1uvc4ke @soheendo
#riize#riize x reader#riize anton#riize imagines#riize smau#riize wonbin#smau#riize social media au#riize seunghan#seunghan x reader#seunghan scenarios#seunghan#seunghan imagines#sungchan#eunseok#osaki shotaro#wonbin#jung sungchan#riize scenarios#shotaro#riize x you#riize x y/n#riize x imagine#kpop smau#riize drabbles#lee sohee#riize eunseok#riize shotaro
185 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi there đ€
I absolutely love your writings!
I was wondering if you could write a 2003 Leo nsfw, please đđ
Maybe something a little angsty? Like, after he got injured and his personality became more broody, angry, serious? He still loves the reader, but he doesn't express it as much, and he's more rough in bed, whereas before his injury, he was sweeter?
Thank you for considering this idea đ«Ł
After The Injury (Angst) (18+)
2003!Leonardo x reader
A/N: I do have a thing for moody Leo, so of course I will write something for him! Angst? Hell yeah! Letâs go angst on this one! Hope you enjoyđđ
All characters are aged up.
Warnings: Mentioning of stabbing, good relationship taking a wrong turn, rough sex, mentioning of squirting.
The injury had changed Leo. It was clear for everyone to see. Not only did he have a giant chip on his shell, left after Karai had stabbed him, but his eyes. They were bitter, smaller than usual, often directed towards the ground. Unless someone spoke to him. Then he would look up at them, anger stroming in his eyes. It was kind of scary to look at⊠You had never been scared of your boyfriend, but after his youngest brother once flinched at his stare, you were starting to get worried.
It was obvious to Leoâs friends and family that he wasnât doing too good. Normally he was never this angry or filled with this much resentment, but now he was a ticking time bomb, lashing out at people whenever they started to push him just a little. And just because you were his partner, it didnât mean you wouldnât get to see or feel just how much Leo had changed.
Leo used to be soft and loving towards you, making sure that you always felt provided and comforted for. He would spend many hours just holding your hand and holding you close, murmuring sweet nothings into your ear. Sex with him used to be just as sweet and passionate, with long deep stares into each otherâs eyes. Leo tended to be a dominant time, but he used to be loving at that. But after Leoâs injury, that changed as well.
During his healing periode, Leo didnât want to talk to anyone, not even you. He stayed alone, staring out into the blue, deep in thoughts that just kept going deeper and deeper and getting darker and darker. He wouldnât hold your hand or hold you close anymore, and along with that disappeared the sweet nothings he would whisper to you. It made you sad. It disheartened you. But sadly, it wasnât the only thing between you that changed.
Misunderstandings was many between you and Leo now. Your communication was having a hard time, and you found it challenging to express your emotions to Leo now. Such a far cry from how it used to be between the two of you⊠But if there was one thing between you and Leo that had drastically changed, it was your sex life.
Leo used to be so patient with you, but now he was sudden and harsh. He no longer just hinted with soft kisses or touches that he was in the mood, no, now he would make demands. And you, having a harder and harder time initiating intimacy between the two of you, would be ready whenever he told you to drop your clothes. You used to have sex pretty much every other day to every other week, which left you needy and somewhat desperate. No way you were going to say no to him when he finally was in the moodâŠ
Sex with Leo had gotten from passionate with a little rough edge, to straight up rough. Sometimes sexy rough and other times just rough, like he was letting his animalistic side fully take over him. You used to have toys involved - robes, handcuffs, vibrators, just to make things more spicy. But those were gone now. You had gotten from face to face most of the time, to Leo pushing your face into a pillow, lifting your ass high up in the air, before going to town on you, pounding you into a moan and screaming mess.
You had never experienced Leo being so rough with you. You had never had him make you scream into a pillow, not caring if any of his family members were able to hear you. On one side, you were frightened by this. This was not the Leonardo you were used to. But on the other side, you had never tried cumming so hard in your life. Sex with Leo had never been bad, but this was surely something new. And as much as Leoâs new rough nature frightened you, you couldnât deny that this new side of him had made you squirt all over him and his member once.
You would lie if you said you didnât like the harder spanking and the tougher hair pulling, or how his hand had gotten tighter around your neck than what it used to. And you would definitely lie, if you said you didnât like how Leo seemed to have gotten much more vocal. You missed the usually dirty talk, but the louder groans and moans hand your head spinning, making your clench around him even harder.
But no matter how much you loved parts of Leoâs new rougher side, there was one thing you missed - the aftercare. Leo used to be so thoughtful during aftercare, kissing all parts of your body that might be hurting, in case he went just a little too hard on you, cleaning you up if needed, before holding you close so that the two of you could fall asleep together. However Leo didnât do that anymore.
It was like clockwork every time. Leo would pull out of you after he had emptied himself inside of you, leaving you still shaking after your orgasm. You would feel the mix of you and him drip down your leg, while he would shuffle off of you. He wouldnât say a word. Instead he would adjust himself, sliding his member back into his cloaca, maybe even throw you a towel if one was nearby. But other than that he would just lay down, mumble a goodnight to you, before turning over on his side, facing away from you, falling asleep not too long after. To you, that was probably one of the worst parts of Leoâs injury. He couldnât speak to you anymore, and he was rarely able to show you the love he used to. At times it even made you wonder if it was worth continuing with him like this. But you never did anything about it. Instead you would turn onto your side, you back facing his shell, hoping that tomorrow would be different from today.
#tmnt#teenage mutant ninja turtles#tmnt leonardo#tmnt leo#tmnt x reader#tmnt x reader smut#tmnt leo x reader#tmnt leo x reader smut#tmnt leonardo x reader#tmnt leonardo x reader smut#tmnt 2003#tmnt 2003 x reader#tmnt 2003 x reader smut#tmnt 2003 leo#tmnt 2003 leo x reader#tmnt 2003 leo x reader smut#tmnt 2003 leonardo#tmnt 2003 leonardo x reader#tmnt 2003 leonardo x reader smut
174 notes
·
View notes
Text
đ â đ„ things always change . masterlist
next timeline: january 2014 wordcount: 0.7k
Reneko never imagined that her 15-year-old self would be leaving her hometown in Japan to live alone in Seoul. Honestly, before 2014 began, she would have laughed in everyone's face, telling them how ridiculous they sounded. Being an idol was far from any of her dreamsâshe had always imagined herself pursuing something completely different, like a career in design or even working with animals. The idea of moving a different country to perform on stage for the whole world to see seemed so distant and out of reach.
Sure, she had watched videos of K-pop idols online and learned a few choreographies out of curiosity, but the idea of following in their footsteps (and being the only girl in a boy group) seemed completely absurd to her.
And yet, here she was, standing infront of her mom with her luggage, saying her goodbyes and reminding her that sheâd make sure to call oftenâand even visit when she found the money or the time. Her friends had been told that she was going on vacation abroad for a while, just a short trip to experience a new place. Of course, they believed her.
It was all lies.
She felt terrible, knowing that they believed every word she said. Pledis, the company she had been scouted for, left her an email to inform her that only family was allowed to know about her becoming a trainee. Her debut announcement (if she even made it that far) would be the moment others would find out.
âA girlâs joining!?â Dokyeom shouted the second seventeen had been told the news. His voice echoed through the practice room as the other members stood frozen and wide-eyed.
Coupsâ dry, almost humiliating scoff cut through the air. âYouâre serious? Wonât this cause problems?â
Their manager let out a sigh, his eyes scanning the thirteen boys in the room. âIts already been decided, whether you like it or not. Sheâs just boarded her flight and is on her way here. I expect you all to be professional about this.â He paused, letting his words hang in the air. âThat means no sulking, no complaining, and no making her feel unwelcome. Sheâs going to be part of this team now, whether any of you agree with this decision or not.
A bitter scoff came from Woozi, though he didnât bother to hide it. The managerâs eyes flicked to him before speaking up again.
âYou donât have to like it,â he continued, his tone sharpening. âBut I expect you to show her the same respect youâd show each other. Sheâs not here to ruin everything youâve worked for.â
Once the manager left, the practice room was left in an uncomfortable silence. Everyone was caught up with their own thoughtsâhow could the company add a girl into the group just like that? Theyâd been training to debut as a boy group for god knows how long and now what?
âI donât think its something negative. Just⊠different.â Joshua said, breaking the heavy silence.
The others turned to look at him, raising their eyebrows or opening their mouths to say something.
âI agree.â Mingyu started. âYeah, itâs gonna be weird debuting as thirteen guys and one girl, but the companyâs made it clear we dont have a choice. We might as well get over it. Besides, we donât even know her yetâher name, where sheâs from, how old she is⊠anything. Judging her before we know anything about her doesnât make sense.â
The room erupted into scattered remarks, frustration spilling over in half-formed arguments while the remaining members were left puzzled.
Finally, Coups raised his voice. âEnough.â
The tension snapped and it fell quiet once again. He exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair before speaking again.
âMingyuâs right,â He said, his voice steady. âThis isnât her fault. She didnât choose to be thrown into this any more than we did.â As he glanced around the room, he paused, his eyes landing on Woozi before moving on. âYou donât have to be okay with the news yet. Hell, I donât like decision right now. But what weâre not going to do is take it out on her.â
Coups straightened, his expression hardening. âWhen she gets here, you treat her like a member of SEVENTEEN. You respect her, you include her, and you make her feel like she belongs. Our manager said she just boarded her flight which means shes probably a foreigner, so be patient with her since we dont know how good her Korean is.â
The members nodded, not daring to speak up.
Hoshi stood up, walking back over to the center of the room. âLets get back to practice⊠or whatever.â
#seventeen#seventeen added member#seventeen 14th member#seventeen ot13#svt-reneko#seungcheol#scoups#jeonghan#joshua#jun#hoshi#wonwoo#woozi#dk#dokyeom#mingyu#minghao#the8#seungkwan#vernon#dino#kpop#seventeen au
68 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hey, I donât know what you make of love triangles but Iâve always wondered how Typical Family would look like if reader once had a ânot so obviousâ crush on Geto and the two almost looked like a couple except Geto only saw her as a friend and Satoru doesnât actually start to âseeâ reader until he sees how broken up she is after Getoâs betrayal. Kind of looks like the thing between Sasuke/Sakura/Naruto (ahem Except Sakura takes the less toxic path). You donât have to indulge in this nor does it have to be canon to your original story but Iâm just curious đ
now i dont think satoru was ever jealous of suguru because 1. suguru is all-knowing and 2. suguru is a literal big brother to you and there is only platonic admiration there.
but. you know who satoru is jealous of? nanami kento.
okay, thereâs really no arguingâthe boy needs a haircut.
he also needs to stop letting you hang off of him, and taking you out to dinner (because you find his interest in food a bit bizarre, and funny), and making you laugh all of the goddamn time.
satoru may be the strongest, the prettiestâbut he has the disadvantage of being older than you. itâs not often yaga sends the two of you somewhere togetherâor any of the first years with the seconds.
and itâs just not fair, okay?
the only reason you even train with satoru is because heâs the only person who can see your technique, the only one who has a fair fight.
in fact, the only reason satoru gets to hang out with you at all is because you like everyone else. your classmates like suguru and shokoâand tolerate satoru.
and maybe it leaves a bitter taste in his mouth when he sees you standing a little bit too close to nanami. maybe it makes him feel like his world could collapseâdisappearâright in front of him.
he does not want to endure being subjected to your schoolgirl crush on a boy who canât even be bothered to cut his hair. and what would you see in him anyway? are brown eyes preferable to his outer-worldly blue ones? is satoruâs hair just not yellow enough?
âŠis nanami your type?
all of this to say, itâs definitely not satoruâs fault that he just accidentally threw nanami across the courtyard.
itâs the boys fault, obviously, for daring you to wish him good luck, for saying something so funny before they began that his smug face is still so pleased from making you laugh.
itâs not satoruâs fault.
but he does realize his mistake when instead of aweing over him like heâd wantedâyou rush to nanami.
satoru is standing there, a rare frown on his face, looking down at his hands like theyâre going to give him some answers.
âare you taking your anger out on the first years, now?â suguru asks, dryly, looking over to where youâre checking nanamiâs pupillary response.
âdonât know what youâre talking about,â satoru grumbles, feeling even more betrayed.
what does that kid offer than he canât?
âyou know you could just talk to her, right? you donât need to beat nanami up to prove a point.â
âif he wasnât so weak i wouldnât haveââ
and then youâre walking back to them, nanamiâs arm slung over your back as you half carry him. his face is already puffing up. âwhereâs shoko?â
you give him a look with unbridled rage. satoru can already feel the scolding coming on.
âi think she had a meeting with yaga, or something,â satoru answers, giving you his best innocent look.
it does nothing.
suguru inspects nanami. âdo you need help?â
âno,â you frown at the boy hanging on you and sigh. âiâm taking him to the infirmary. i donât know where yu went, but if you see him will you tell him that we left?â
âsure.â
suguru nudges satoru. âuh, yeah. weâll tell him.â
you nod sternly at them both. âthank you.â
and then youâre walking away, even closer to nanami than you were before.
satoru is already pouting. it doesnât take much.
âyouâre stupid, you know that?â
âhe asked me toâ!â
âhe wanted to learn. not get a concussion for no reason.â
satoru waves a hand. âhe wont even remember it tomorrow.â
suguru is smirking at him, looking like he knows something that satoru doesnât. âbecause he has brain damage?â
âbecause shoko will heal him.â
suguru only shakes his head. âiâm going to find haibara. he probably got lost again.â
satoru nods but remains there, with his arms crossed.
seriously, nanami kento of all people?
*
meanwhile, youâre lugging kento up onto one of the tables in the infirmary, feeling like you shouldâve forced gojo to carry him the whole way.
you wouldâveâif the sight of him didnât make you want to rip your hair out.
âŠfor a multitude of reasons, of course.
âokay. you okay? howâs your head?â
âbruised.â
you snort, pushing his hair back so you can see the black eye thatâs already developing. at least it wonât get the chance to turn purple, you think.
âiâm sorry. i donât know why gojo did that.â
kento laughs, leaning again away from your hand. you wonder if itâs his possible concussion, or if what you said was really all that funny.
youâve only gotten him to laugh like⊠three times.
âyou can tell him that iâm not interested in stealing you away.â
âgojo?â
he nods.
âwhy would i tell him that?â
nanamiâs eyes closed. he looks like heâs aged years in the last hour. âare you naturally ignorant, or are you trying to distract me?â
you cross your arms. âwhat do you mean?â
âwhateverâs going on between you and that white haired freak, just leave me out of it.â
âgoing on? thereâs nothing going on. gojo is just an idiotââ
âseems like itâs spreading.â
âare you sure youâre okay, ken? i think youâre going crazy.â
nanami sighs. you can practically see his eyes rolling under his eyelids. âwhereâs shoko?â
you look around, biting your lip. âi donât know⊠i thought sheâd be here by now. iâll go check the classrooms.â
he nods.
âdonât fall asleep, okay? i mean it.â
âjust hurry.â
and you turn around the door, more questions running through your head than when you walked in.
*
satoru is still standing there, contemplating his life choices (of which there have been few) when youâre running back across the courtyard.
but you slow as you near him, your eyes filled with intent.
and maybe he was waiting for this.
âyou asshole,â you say, hitting him on the shoulderâwhich he allows because any moment of you touching him is one that satoru wants to savor. âwhat were you thinking?â
he stands there, completely still, for just a moment more. youâre here now. with him. whoâs with nanami then?
still, he shrugs. âi just forgot how weak he was.â
âoh, you forgot? you forgot that it was training and kento isnât some special grade curse youââ
âis he dead?â
âwhat? why would you say that?â
âif he was really a special grade curse heâd already be dead.â
âyouâre so arrogant,â you grind out, shaking your head at him. âand reckless! kento probably has a concussion.â
âthen why arenât you looking after him?â
âiâwhat?â
âwhy are you here yelling at me,â satoru gestures to himself, a grin forming on his face. âinstead of making sure that heâs okay?â
âiââ your mouth opens. then closes. âi went to go look for shoko and i didnât think that youâŠâ you shake your head again, frowning.
satoru just smiles at you.
he likes you a bit flushed and angry anyway.
âstop smiling at me like that!â
âwhat? iâm not allowed to smile now?â
âno. after today youâre not allowed to do anything. youâre lucky iâm such a good person or else youâd be six feet underââ
âyou expect me to believe that you would actually kill me?â
âif i didnât have a moral obligation, yes.â
satoru laughs.
âshut up,â you say, hitting him again. âiâm angry enough that i could do it.â
he shakes his head, slinging his arm around your shoulder. he has to make up for all of the time that nanami got to cling to youâhas to repossess this, or he might go insane.
âthatâs not why iâm laughing.â
âget off of me.â
âyou wouldnât kill me,â satoru whispers, right in your ear, delighting in a shiver that you canât hold back. âeven if you could. you like me too much to do it.â
you push him off of you, scowling. âi do not like youââ you insist, only slightly breathless. âyou just beat up my friend for no reason.â
âfriend?â
you scoff, crossing your arms and looking up at satoru like heâs a demon sent straight from hellâjust to torment you.
have you ever looked at nanami like that?
no, satoru thinks, you havenât.
âyes, friend,â you repeat, rolling your eyes, âi know youâre unfamiliar with the concept but really. why is everyone acting so weird today?â
satoruâs grin is almost blinding. thereâs no one else you get so worked up over. no one else who you would pause just to yell at.
âcâmon,â he says, instead of answering. he pushes himself back onto you, pulling you close by your waist. âiâll look for shoko with you. you can tell me about how much you like me on the way.â
âgojo satoru, i will still murder youââ
#gojo x reader#gojo satoru x reader#a typical family#gojo satoru#gojo satoru x you#gojo satoru x y/n#gojo x you#satoru gojo x reader#jjk gojo#gojo x y/n#satoru x reader#satoru x you#satoru gojo x you#satoru gojo x y/n#jjk x reader#jjk x you#jjk x y/n#jjk fanfic#jjk fluff#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jujutsu gojo#jujutsu kaisen
167 notes
·
View notes